Cape and Cowl III: Showdown

by Artimae

Rating: teen
Tags: Mare Do Well, Adventure, Violence, Death, Drama, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Romance
Length: 85422

The end is nigh for the Red Hoof.

Part Three of the Red Hoof Trilogy

Things continue to spiral out of control in Manehattan. With the unstable Abacus out of the picture for now, Snow Storm sets her sights squarely on locating the Red Hoof's base of operations, and the Red Hoof himself.

But ponies like the Red Hoof always have one last ace in the hole: Charade, a pegasus whose martial arts prowess rivals even our beloved hero. Snow Storm will have to be quick on her hooves, or even come up with a few new tricks, to keep up with his new adversary of hers.

With the Guard on high alert, Snow Storm's ever-increasing band of friends, and the Red Hoof growing more and more agitated, it's only a matter of time before they all come face to face in a final showdown.

Credits:
Co-Author: Artimae
Co-Author: Lithe (yes that Lithe) Kamitatsy

Published 2015-08-23 22:50:01 UTC
Last updated 2018-08-08 00:18:11 UTC

Prologue

1

On the surface, Manehattan seemed like a relatively peaceful city. It had its hazards hazards, of course, but it was still a generally safe place to live for the average pony. Ask any of the one million citizens, and they’d say there’s nowhere else they’d rather be.

Charade snorted as the thought crossed her mind, offering a deceptively optimistic view. She knew better - every place had its dirty little secrets, and Manehattan was no different. Barely few of those million could comprehend the dark, crime-infested underbelly, where the Red Hoof reigned supreme and the Guard did all they could to keep him in check. Hell, most of them probably didn’t even know the Red Hoof existed.

She strolled along the sidewalk, ignoring the simple pedestrians. Part of her even wished she could be as ignorant as them; then she wouldn’t be back here, getting herself re-involved in this cesspool. She was quite happy back home, and she couldn’t wait to hop back on the train and leave.

Sighing, she forced herself onward into the night. When the Red Hoof came calling, it was best to answer.

* * *

“You’re late,” the Red Hoof growled from his winged chair, not bothering to look at Charade. “I sent for you months ago.”

“Sorry about that, you’d be surprised how much red tape you need to get through before you can officially visit Equestria...what?” she asked, noting his expression. “I’m leader of a village out there, I have to play by the book.”

“Indeed,” he replied. “You’re a difficult one to track down. Now that you’re here, however-”

“You promised me fight of a lifetime in return for capturing some caped bitch, I know. I’d have appreciated a few more details, but then I did leave you hanging for a few months. Sorry about Abacus, by the way,” she added, wincing.

“Abacus isn’t your concern,” he said coldly.

“Right. Er, now could you please tell me where they are?” She asked, her tone betraying her boredom a little. “Once I know that they’ll be yours in an hour or so.”

The Red Hoof rose from his chair, facing Charade. As lanky as she was, he stood taller still, looming over her by at least a foot. She fought hard against flinching beneath his sharp blue glare. His coal-black coat only added to the idea that he was more a monster than a pony. "Do not underestimate this mare, Charade. I’ve called you here for a reason."

“She’s that good, huh? Don’t worry. I don’t lose,” she grinned a little. “Just so we’re clear, this is the only thing you called me into town for, right? Because I’m not planning on sticking around for too long after I’m done. I’ll make a few visits and then be one my way.”

“Very well.” He turned away. “Her name is Snow Storm. She lives at the Orange grove. As I said, do not underestimate her. It would take nothing short of an army to bring her in, and I do not want that sort of attention drawn to myself.”

“Alive, right? Got it. See you in an hour.” She gave a mock salute, turning to the door and running off at an impressive gait.

2

Snow Storm yawned, rubbing her eyes. It was barely 3am, but she could feel Figaro, the Diamond Dog pup she had ‘adopted’ mere weeks before, tugging at her leg.

“Alphamom…” he said, whining adorably. “Could you get me some milk from the fridge? I can’t reach it.”

“Huhsure,” she muttered sleepily, shuffling her way through the dark. It had been one of her weirdest dreams yet - Bolt Buck had become a Wonderbolt. She snorted, amused at the idea.

The kitchen was as dark as the rest of her home, but she knew her way around automatically. She winced, dazzled as the fridge light assaulted her eyes, making her blink the spots away. For a moment she thought she saw a silhouette of a pony in the corner, but that was impossible.

“I can see why you like this whole ‘hiding in the dark thing’,” Charade said, her suit glinting in the darkness. “Personally though, I prefer the direct approach.”

Snow Storm jumped, but the figure that stepped forward was no Bloodshot, or even a regular goon. She was rather less intimidating; as a matter of fact, she almost seemed like a long, thin twig. “So you’re the Mare do Well. I’m a big fan. Sorry though, orders are orders…”

Snow Storm reacted instantly, charging at the mare and aiming to end the fight quickly. One punch should do it, she thought to herself, sending a strong right hook straight at the pegasus’ jaw… but failing to connect as Charade ducked sideways.

“Well, you’re certainly not fast. Let’s try that again, shall we?” the mare taunted her.

Look. Listen. Anticipate. Ancient words by an even older stallion. He had taught a wide variety of martial arts in the village she’d been sent to as a filly, and she had signed right up. She couldn’t look, but she could listen. Small, almost inaudible breaths came from her right. She feinted that way, sending out a quick left hoof to catch whoever this was off guard.

The mare caught her hoof, before backing away. Didn’t even try to break it… she’s toying with me. Testing me… mocking me. We’ll see how smug she is when I wipe that dumb grin off her face!

“C’mon, Mare do Well! We both know you can do better than that,” she cackled. After a moment, Snow Storm covered her eyes as the mare turned on the lights. “You had enough handicaps already. Now show me how a real mare fights!”

“Why?” Snow Storm asked instead, backing off. Let her come to you. She wants you, she’ll have to get you. Play defense. “Who sent you? Pick Pocket? The Red Hoof? Abacus!?”

“Oh c’mon, Pick Pocket? Who even is that?” she laughed from the shadows. “And Abby is in hiding. No, it doesn’t take a genius to put together who sent me… He wants a private audience with you, y’know. You should be honoured…”

The mare tapped Snow Storm on the shoulder, delivering a surprisingly weak hit to her face. A twisted sense of relief filled the mare. All speed, no muscle. I just need to land one good hit…

“Well, you know how to take a punch,” she conceded. “Too bad you sure as Tartarus can’t land one!”

Mind games. She’s goading you. The first half of the fight is with the mind. “If Big Red wanted an audience with me, he should’ve made an appointment,” Snow Storm said.

“He felt you’d earned something a little more personal. After all the things you’ve done for him…” she grinned, charging at her again. This time, she attacked her with a flurry of blows even years of training couldn’t allow her to see or anticipate.

“You leave her alone!” came a voice from behind, and before Charade knew it there was a small beast straddling her back and gripping tightly on her long, unruly mane.

“Figaro, no!” Snow Storm shouted, picking herself up and watching the new struggle.

Charade grunted, pulling the Diamond Dog away and placing him on the floor surprisingly gently. “Letting your pet fight for you, I am so disappointed… and here I thought you were a challenge at last.”

Charade let her hair fall down, sighing. “The Red Hoof wants to see you. You can either come quietly and see what he wants, or I drag your unconscious a-” she hesitated, staring at Figaro. “Your unconscious butt over there. Either way, you’re speaking with him.”

Snow Storm lowered her head, as if in defeat, and seized her one surprise opportunity. She threw her forelegs around Charade’s neck, pulling the pegasus down onto the floor and locking her rear legs, holding her in a full submission. “You know where he is,” she said through gritted teeth in Charade’s ear, keeping her choke-hold tight. “Tell me.”

“Son of a… too tight, too tight!” she gasped, her eyes bugging out. I don’t believe she got me!

“What’s the matter?” Snow Storm asked, tightening her hold. “Not as cocky now, are you? Tell me where the Red Hoof is!”

“Stupid bitch, he wants to- ack!- s-see you!” she grimaced, struggling to breathe, “Ease up a little, you’re gonna kill me!”

Indeed, Charade seemed to be turning blue in the face. “If he wants to see me,” Snow Storm growled through gritted teeth, “then you’ll have no problem telling me where he is!”

“F-fuck you! We gotta... do this on…-argh- his terms, or he’ll kill-” she hesitated for a moment. “He’ll kill me. Now please let me go before I pass out!”

Snow Storm sighed, rolling her eyes and releasing the pegasus. “His terms aren’t good enough,” she said, offering Charade a helping hoof. Why are you giving her a hoof!? She could break it!

“If he had wanted you dead, I wouldn’t have announced my presence,” she said, taking her hoof and rising to her feet. “I’m not sure what he wants. He didn’t say… I don’t get any of this. Why not just pretend I’d captured you or something? Could save us both a lot of time.”

“Right.” Snow Storm snorted and tried to catch her breath. “Like I’m going to trust you. As soon as I let my guard down, you pounce. I’d do the exact same thing.”

“But you won’t, because aside from your cheap grapples you ain’t got shit on me and you know it,” Charade spat, panting just as much. “You wanna keep running for the rest of your life? Because if you think you can avoid him forever, you’re kidding yourself. With or without my intervention, the Red Hoof always gets his way in the end.”

“You know, you’re pretty strange for an adversary…” Snow Storm smiled - she almost wanted to like this mare. She could be just as crazy as Abacus. Maybe worse.

“Right back at you. Next time we meet you better bring your A game, girl. I know you’re holding back. Nobody that could scare the Red Hoof could be this weak…” She turned away in disgust, swatting Snow Storm with her tail. “By the way, the name's Charade. Just to be fair. See you tomorrow,” she said, saluting and darting out the front door.

As she left Snow Storm and Figaro in the kitchen alone, the pup turned to her tearfully. “I don’t get it, Alphamom… who was that?”

“I don’t think it’s safe here anymore, pup,” Snow Storm said, feeling her heart sink. I can’t just abandon this place… but she knows where I live. She’ll keep harassing me. “Howabout we go and have a sleepover with uncle Bolty?”

At this, Figaro’s ears perked up. “Really!?”

Snow Storm nodded. “You bet! Go get packed, pup.” Hopefully we won’t have to stay there long.

3

Bolt Buck had taken to sleeping with a crossbow under his pillow lately, The vision of his love dying had haunted his dreams, but he had no intention of joining her yet. He jerked awake as there was a knocking at the door, rubbing his eyes and slowly approaching with the crossbow at his side.

“Who’s there?”

“It’s me and the pup,” Snow Storm’s voice - or a good imitation of it - came from the other side of the door. “We… need a place to stay. The big guy’s gotten a little more direct about me lately.”

“Tell me his name, so I know it’s you. The name of the stallion you miss more than anyone else in the world.”

“Frost Storm, my brother and the mistake you’ve been bending over backwards to make up for.”

Bolt Buck slowly opened the door, surprised as she pulled him into a hug. “I’m… sorry for mentioning his name. Word is the Red Hoof’s started bringing in changelings to mess with people. As if things weren’t complicated enough in this city…”

“And he has a new secret weapon, apparently,” she muttered, giggling as Figaro ran straight for the soft, fluffy sofa. “I bet you wouldn’t happen to know her. Charade?”

Bolt Buck stopped in his tracks. “Whoo boy… you are in for a tough time with that mare. She used to beat on Rough, Facade and me… but beat on anyone else that tried to pick on us too. Faster than a rattlesnake in a henhouse, and twice as itching for a fight. Lemme guess- you could barely lay a scratch on her, right?”

“How’d you guess? Years of training and practicing and it was still like trying to catch greased lightning.”

Bolt Buck grabbed a bottle of scotch from the fridge, pouring her a modest shot and handing it to her, “She’s a pegasus that never learned to fly properly. She was real sore about that too… overcompensated by becoming the fastest fighter in school. Last I heard she was out in the middle of Griffon Country, picking on the locals. And winning.”

Snow Storm asked the only sensible question that came to her, though it made Bolt Buck blanche. “So how do I beat her? Just get quicker?”

“Well, she’s not like you. She gets angry, and puts everything into every attack. Think of it like a lightbulb that burns twice as bright, but only lasts half as long. Anyone else would never get to that point, but you just might manage to outlast her in an endurance match. She don’t hit that hard, but she goes for the pressure points. That could get real ugly, so be careful… word was some old assassin taught her the style she uses.”

“Wear her out. Got it.” She looked over at Bolt Buck, biting her lip. “Er… you don’t mind if we stay, do you? I might’ve forgotten to ask that…” You need to stop using your friends as tools.

For a second, she could have sworn he blushed at that, though it was only for an instant. “Sure. You two take the bed, I’ll use the couch. Try to not let the little guy pee on it though.” He grinned.

“Oh, don’t worry,” Snow Storm said, waving a hoof dismissively. “He’s housebroken… more or less.”

Buck Bolt flopped onto the couch, placing the crossbow by his side, aiming it away from the others. “Erm… right. G’night, Snow Storm.”

“Night,” she replied. “And thanks.”

4

Charade sighed, wandering into the Headless Horse. The Mare do Well had bested her, and suddenly she had to make excuses for her failure. Bitch got lucky, that’s all. If she didn’t have that little mutt blindside me... Not that the Red Hoof would have to know. She was here on her own time, damnit. She’d get the job done. He’d just have to be patient.

“Maredy Wall… what a joke,” she slurred throwing back her third glass, swaying slightly in her seat. “Best fight in Equestria my flank!”

“Oh. My. Celestia.” It was a voice she recognized - a bartender who’d always helped her out before. He sauntered up to her, smiling. “I didn’t believe it when he told me. I still don’t believe it. Look what the catbird dragged in!”

“Punch?” she squinted, staring at the barman. “Punch Drunk? I can’t believe it! Didn’t think I’d see you in a place like this… oh, no offense.”

“I work here,” he said, sniffing her glass and whistling. “Firebombs? You still drink these?”

“Why not? They’re still legal in Equestria. Seems the only *hic* strong things around here are the drinks. Even the Maredy Wall couldn’t touch me, heheh…”

“The Maredy- oh.” His face fell. “Oh not again, kid. You’re involved with the big guy again? You skipped town because of him!”

“I skipped town because there’s not one good fighter here,” she swayed on her barstool, draining the rest of her glass and slamming it onto the counter. “It was true then, and it’s true now too! And that caped bitch managed to kill Bloodshot before I even got the chance to fight him! That, n’... I wanna see how my lil’ bro’s doin’. It’s been awhile.”

He leaned his muzzle in close hers, locking eyes and muttering quietly, “Why not go to the Guard? I know a few personally and they’d-”

“No! You know they’d put me away. Side’s, they’re useless. Go down just as quickly as a thug, sometimes faster. I need to handle this myself, like I always do. I mean, what’s the worst that could happen?”

“Between you and me, kid? The worst is happening. The big guy’s been losing his mind over the Mare do Well. Sometimes I think literally. He’s getting meaner and the little guys are getting scared. We all figure he’s one tip away from just setting the whole city on fire.”

“...Then I gotta get my bro and get out before he does. I hate the smell of burning garbage.” She gave a hearty belch and swayed on her seat, flailing her hooves to keep from falling down completely.

“Come on, kid,” the stallion said, rounding the bar and helping her down off of the stool. “You’re as drunk as I’ve ever seen you, and that’s saying something. I’ll give you a free room for as long as you need.”

“Thanks, if you need anyone killed, just ask…” she slurred before falling asleep there and then, snoring loudly.

Chapter One

1

January 14th, 1008,

I’ve been replaying the events at the warehouse over and over again, wondering what I could have done differently. Now I regret being so angry with her… she was just a normal, everyday mare caught up in events that went far over her own head.

Is it fair to blame an ametuer swimmer when he gets caught in a riptide?

I had thought her selfish, but in the end she was the most selfless of all of us. There wasn’t even a moment’s hesitation on her part to jump in front of that bolt. For me, of all ponies. Even after I started treating her like dirt-

No. If I start telling myself it’s my fault, I’ll never survive. It was Abacus’ fault, through-and-through. And just where did she go? Damnit, if only I was a pegasus, I could’ve chased her! I had so many frightening thoughts running through my mind when I was face-to-face with her. There was a part of me that was even darker than when I wanted revenge on those four. If I’d’ve gotten my hooves on her, I'd've wrung her neck.

Even worse, I would've enjoyed it.

And now there's Charade. I don't get her. She doesn't really feel like one of the Red Hoof's goonies. I got the upper-hoof on her and she treated it like a sparring match. Is it possible she's in a similar situation to me? I need to learn her motives.

I need to be honest: I got complacent, even arrogant. I never considered the possibility that there was anypony in Equestria who could match me, let alone fight better. How stupid of me - I was taught in a class! Of course there are other ponies who can do martial arts. Hers are so different from anything I know... It seems to be based solely on dodging attacks and wearing an opponent out.

Two can play that game, Charade. I’ll be ready this time.

Sweet Luna I've rambled long enough. I need some sleep.

-Snow Storm

2

“Flyntt...” Pelleas moaned, laying on the cot in his cell. His entire body was shaking badly. He huddled with himself in the fetal position, glaring at his former superior with wide, bloodshot eyes. “So cold… gimme the stuff… Just a taste...”

“...There’s no Diamond Eyes here for you,” Flyntt said coldly, glaring down at the pathetic heap in the jail cell. “And if I get my way? You’ll never get another taste of that vile stuff. You need help, kid. I’m hoping this stint in jail helps you realize just how far you’ve fallen.”

“I did what I had to!” Pelleas spat, matching Flyntt’s glare with his own. His insides were on fire, dying for just a small bit of the Diamond Eyes. He cursed Abacus - surely she was going to free him, and give him what he needed. But days had passed, and she hadn’t appeared. She’s just busy, that’s all.

“And what was that, exactly? What was your grand scheme? Can you even remember, or are your brains so scrambled that even that is beyond you?” Flyntt snarled, striking the cold steel bars of the cell. “You got one mare killed, and you almost killed another… your own girlfriend, for Luna’s sake!. I’ve heard her talk about you since that night. Even now she’s too sweet and too forgiving to hate you, you idiot! She might be the only pony left in Manehattan that pities you!” He looked at the pathetic lump with contempt. Except for me, you damned fool.

Flyntt marched out of the holding area, slamming the door shut behind him. He tried to put on a friendly face, but managed only a strained smile. “Lookin’ sharp, Fangs,” he said, complimenting the kid’s shiny new armor.

“Please don’t call me that,” Calias replied, a blush rising in his face. “It… I don’t like it.”

“Well, I don’t exactly know your real name, y’know.”

The Cadet gave Flyntt a sideways glance. “But… that means you didn’t read my dossier?”

“Nope. I wanted to know you, rather than come in with assumptions. If you were an ex-thief or one of the Red Hoof’s former guys, it would’ve… well, it feels fairer treating you like anyone else. I don’t wanna second-guess you here.”

“Oh.” The cadet blinked. “It’s Calias, sir. Just Calias… another one of the few things I get from dad. Single names…”

“I’m Flyntt Crois, though even my dear old Pa never says my surname. I’d prefer either just Flyntt or Sir. Whichever you prefer, really.”

“Was he a Guard?” Calias asked as they stepped outside. “Jeez it’s freezing here.”

Flyntt chuckled as they walked side by side. “He was. Can’t say I have much in common with him though. He had ambition, and he saw it through. What’s your old man like?”

“You probably know him better than I do, since he works here.”

“Is that so? Huh… oh, you might wanna request a slightly larger set of armor, then wear a sweater under it in the cold months. It’s a little trick most of the guard use, especially the bats. It gets cold at night.”

“They don’t control the temperature here like in Canterlot?”

“Not as well as they should. Canterlot… they tend to have a better time of it. This place isn’t as rich, or as friendly as, say, Ponyville. But I kinda like it anyway. Fulake get treated like anypony else, and the high crime rate means there’s never a dull night.” He flashed his fangs in a toothy grin.

“Yeah… sounds fun…” Calias gulped. Hopefully there won’t be any crimes tonight.

“Our main patrol route was altered a few nights ago. Lieutenants with new partners get the easy beat for the first few months. You want my advice? Look to the rooftops. You might just see the Mare do Well. That’s probably the most interesting sight in Manehattan. She glides across the rooftops, like a shadow,” he said, his grin widening. “Pretty spooky, huh? Y’know, some say she’s a ghost…” he teased, nudging the cadet.

“Everypony knows ghosts don’t exist… but why is she allowed to roam around? Isn’t she outside of the law?”

“Technically vigilantism is outlawed, yes. But to be frank? We were fighting a losing battle against the Red Hoof before she showed up. He owned the city and everypony knew it. She’s the first hope we’ve had in a long time. It’s up to us to try and follow in her hoofsteps as best we can… crap, you hear that?”

Flyntt‘s ears flicked. A muffled yell could be heard, followed by the sound of a struggle. “C’mon,” he said, running towards the source of commotion.

* * *

It was a messy scene. An elderly mare leaned against a building, sobbing quietly and pinching her bleeding nose. Not a great way to break the kid in…

“Ma’am, are you alright?” Flyntt asked, falling into his comfortable, professional posture.

“Oh, jeez,” Calias muttered, standing back and looking pale. He had forgotten to mention the sight of blood made him woozy.

“That young buck stole my purse, and my necklace,” the mare said, getting herself under control. Now that the Guard were here, everything would be fine.

Flyntt turned to Calias, frowning. He handed the kid a small piece of paper containing a number of questions. “Think you can handle questioning the witness? I’m going to search the area, just incase they didn’t get far. Just ask her everything on that list that’s relevant, it’s standard protocol.”

The cadet fumbled with the paper, holding it upside-down at first. “O-of course. I’ll try.”

The mare dried her eyes, trying to stop trembling. “W-what do you need to know?”

“Yes, well, uhm…” Calias squinted, trying to read the paper in the soft light. “What… er, what happened?”

“He came out of nowhere,” she began, failing to cease her shivering. “And bumped into me. He looked like bad business, so I tried to get away, but he grabbed my pearl necklace and ripped it off, then knocked me down, took my purse and ran off, cackling… I didn’t get a good look at his face, but he had a soft brown colored coat, and his mane was as bright orange as fire…”

“Pearl necklace, got it. What did the purse look like?” Calias asked.

“It was pink, with a floral pattern. There wasn’t much money in it, but…” she looked to the ground, ashamed. “My medication was in that purse.”

“What kind of pony was he? Earth, Pegasus, Unicorn?”

“An earth pony, I think. If he even was a pony… he was as tall as the Sisters, I swear it!”

“We’ll find him, ma’am. Uhm… in the meantime, the hospital's not too far from here, for your medicine. I could escort you…?”

“Yes please, dear. I’d appreciate the help.”

* * *

After about an hour, Calias returned to the alleyway to find Flyntt leaning against a wall, looking tired.

“Any luck on your end? I couldn't find anyone around,” Flyntt admitted, sighing and stretching out. He hated when the perp got away, but it wouldn’t last. The small-timers never do.

“I’ve got a description, at least. Earth pony, presumably, tall, brown with orange mane. Somepony like that can’t be hard to find right?”

“Shouldn’t be, but in a city this big we might never find him.... it’s strange though. The Mare do Well has been missing a few of these the last few nights… she can’t get ‘em all, but she’s definitely been preoccupied.”

“Maybe she thinks we have to step it up because she can’t babysit everypony?” Calias offered.

“Hmm… could be. Either way, we need to work harder. You did okay out here tonight, Cadet. I was hoping to avoid you dealing with anything serious so soon. Shame we spent a quarter of our shift chasing shadows, but some nights are like that. At the very least, we can put out a search for anypony matching that description. Now then, there’s not much else we can do here. Let’s get back to the route. I’ll write up the paperwork after our shift.”

“Yes, sir!” Calias saluted, falling in line with his Lieutenant.

3

“Oh, my aching head!” Charade cried, sitting herself up. It turned out to be a bad idea - the room she was in swam in rapid circles, amplified by the loud pounding against her ears, as though a jackhammer were beating against her brain.

She rolled over, jumping at the note lying innocently on the pillow next to her:

Come see me. I am very displeased.

There was a knock on her door. “You okay in there, kid?” Punch Drunk’s voice came from the other side. “Plan on sleeping all day? It’s already noon!”

“Shut up Punch, I’ll get up when I feel like it!” she yelled, trying to clear her thoughts, not to mention that incessant buzzing in her head.

“Alright, sheesh! Just seeing if you’re fine!”

Charade got up, punching the wall angrily. He knew she’d need time, damnit! She wasn’t a miracle worker, after all. Please don’t have hurt him, please… she shuddered at the thought as she made her way out of the room.

“Thanks for letting me crash here,” she said, handing Punch Drunk fifty bits. “I might be back later, I might not. But I’d appreciate if you left the room vacant just in case.”

“Yeah, no biggie,” Punch said. “But don’tcha want any breakfast?”

“Maybe when I get back. I have urgent business to attend to,” she muttered, shooting him a glance she always gave when she didn’t want someone to ask questions.

“Gotcha,” he said, walking away. “It’ll be ready when ya get back.”

“Thank you, Punch. Nice to know there’s at least one pony in this town that’s got my back…” she sighed, shaking her pounding head as she left.

4

Amber Shield smiled brightly, waving as she saw Lieutenant Murdoc with his two fillies. The pair grinned and sprinted towards her despite the slick sidewalk, both plowing into Amber in a tackle-hug.

“We know what day it is!” said Sonnet, the older one, as though it were the biggest secret in Equestria.

“Yep!” the younger one, Stanza, agreed. “It’s a special day!”

Amber Shield blushed, pawing the ground. “It’s nothing that important…”

“Yes it is! It’s your birthday!”

Amber grinned at the two, “Well guess which two fillies are gonna help me pick a cake?”

“Pick?” The smaller one giggled. “We’re going to bake you one! Tonight!”

“Well now, aren’t I lucky?” she smiled warmly at them, before looking up at Murdoc. “These two troublemakers are the sweetest kids I’ve ever met.”

“Try seeing them at bedtime,” Murdoc said, floating a small box Amber’s way. “It’s set of broaches, for mane and tail. You’ll need it soon.”

“Sir, I’ve been meaning to ask about that incident at the warehouse for awhile now,” she whispered, moving a little closer. “What exactly happened that night? After that mare’s death I was marched off with the rest before I knew what was going on…”

“Very little happened afterwards,” Murdoc said. “Clean-up, et cetera…”

“But she got away…” Amber sighed. “And what happened to Pelleas?”

“Flyntt wants to bury him so far under the jail he’ll become a myth.”

“I don’t think that’d be right, Sir. The stuff he’s started saying… I don’t think he’s well anymore. Maybe he should be sent to an asylum instead?”

“The trial will determine that. As for Abacus… I don’t believe she got away entirely clean.”

“She might as well have, for all the damage she caused… and I’m not entirely sure the trial will be a fair one. He’ll be held accountable to the same standards as a guard, and it’s clear now that he never had the mental stability to be one in the first place…” she sighed, shaking her head. “Don’t get me wrong. I don’t have any feelings left for him except pity.”

“I don’t believe you quite understand me,” Murdoc said, seeing his fillies onto the school carriage. He looked grim as it took off, sending his innocent daughters to another adventurous day at school. “The Mare do Well managed to nick her wing with a bolt. And those bolts were coated with poison.”

“... Oh. Well I suppose that’s the last we’ll see of her, then.” She shrugged. “How are the rest of the guard doing?” She knew full well asking directly about Flyntt was unwise, but at the same time she knew he’d understand what the real question was.

“Tense,” he said, waving his girls goodbye and strolling down the sidewalk. “Worn out.”

“I wonder how they’re doing with their new recruits. I hear he-” she winced, cursing her stupidity, “I hear they’re quite a hassle.”

Murdoc gave her a wry grin. “He’s a greenhorn straight from the Canterlot Academy of Sheltered Greenhorns… or that’s what I like to call it. How do you think he’s doing?”

“They’re supposed to be well trained, though I suppose there’s really no substitute for actually getting out there and working in the field, if you need training… frankly I think that particular pairing was horribly thought out,” she said, no longer bothering with the pretense. “Though quite frankly, that particular Lieutenant has shown they clearly aren’t capable of training anyone. My condolences to the Cadet.”

“Now now,” Murdoc admonished Amber. “Gossip is never a good thing. If our particular Lieutenant has a problem, it’s he’s lost his luster for the Guard. I admit I haven’t helped matters much in that regard…”

“You can hardly be blamed for the incompetence of others, Sir. If you’d never been involved they’d have just found another excuse,” she began, before shaking her head and looking to the floor”… I’m sorry. I’m still angry after everything that’s happened.”

“No, I can be partly to blame. I’ve held a twenty year grudge against him.”

I hope I can get over Pelleas before then… “I feel as if this is just the beginning, Sir. Things before the Mare do Well showed up were hardly perfect, but the other guards painted a picture of a city that was much more stable. I can’t help but feel as if her presence has ruined that.”

“That picture was a lie,” Murdoc spat a little more harshly than he’d wanted. “Calm waters do not show the sharks underneath. She managed to bring those sharks to the surface.”

“And people got hurt because of it. People that would have lived otherwise. If you’re fine with the Guard having to risk their lives just so she can barely scratch the second in command of the Red Hoof, please remember that the mare whose body was recovered was a civilian’s. It’s not their war, and it shouldn't be. And because of her, it is. “

“And I would love nothing more than to tell you why she’s doing all of this, but I don’t feel it’s my place to.”

Amber rolled her eyes as they walked down the street. “Some stupid vendetta or something, I’m sure. It won’t justify the price the innocent ponies of this city will have to pay. If she wants to make a difference she should have joined the guard like everyone else, gone through procedure… I don’t care if it’s less effective. We aren’t the ones that get to bask in the glory of being the city’s ‘hero’, Sir. We’re the ones that have to inform the families of the dead that they were casualties in this pointless revenge quest of her’s. Looking at that dead mare that night showed me what the Mare do Well really is- a selfish, stupid and delusional vigilante. Nothing more.”

Murdoc raised an eyebrow. “If that mare was such a civilian, what was she doing at the warehouse in the first place?”

“Pegasi…” she blushed furiously. “Sometimes pegasi use rooftops to make out with their partners. She could have flown up there with them, assuming it was abandoned, and ended up getting caught in the crossfire before they made an escape. An innocent night of fun turned tragedy...” If he claims she was in the wrong for trespassing on private property he’s getting a slap, superior or not.

“I suspect there’s more to it than that…” I should visit her later. “I must apologize for one thing, though. I never did congratulate you on a commendable shield spell. Ironically, you may have saved the Mare do Well’s life, whether you hate her or not.”

“Thank you, sir. I… I think I’d like to request a half-day, assuming the Captain wouldn’t mind. I’ve got some things I need to see to.” Petunia still doesn't know my real name… does she even have to know? It’s just a surname, right?”

“Oh? Well, it is your birthday, after all. I’m sure Captain Leaf won’t mind.”

“I’ll be back in a few hours, then. I can’t miss out on that delicious birthday cake, after all!” She giggled.

* * *

Petunia hummed to herself as she pruned a new batch of flowers. She leaned her nose into them, taking in their full scent. “Ah! You guys will make somepony very happy, I just know it!”

The bell over her door rang, signalling a customer. Petunia glanced up, beaming as Amber stepped inside. “Hey there Petunia, I’m so sorry I left you hanging last night. Things… things got complicated. I was in no state for drinking…” Bullshit. After seeing that poor mare die the only thing you wanted to do was drink and you know it, but Murdoc was adamant you didn’t. Was probably for the best, too…

“Oh, that’s alright!” Petunia said cheerfully. “Must be a rough job, huh?”

“Very. I’m not much in the mood for talking about work right now, though. It’s my birthday you see, and I had something special in mind, a surprise for a couple of dear fillies that are coming to my party. I know for a fact Sonnet loves the colour blue, and Stanza likes bright orange. If you have anything that’d work, I’d happily buy a bunch for both of them. Those two have made moving here much easier,” she smiled.

Petunia’s eye twitched. “It’s… your birthday!? I don’t even have anything for you!”

“Awww, no need to worry about that!” Amber blushed. “But if you’d like to come to my party, I’d love to see you there. I’m staying with Lieutenant Murdoc and his family. I bet they’d love you!”

“I’ll definitely be there! Oh, right, you wanted flowers… yes, let’s see what we’ve got here…”

Amber pointed to some dark blue flowers, as well as a sunny orange bouquet. “That comes to thirty-five bits each, right?”

“Hm, for you?” Petunia tapped her chin. “Twenty bits apiece.”

Amber smiled warmly at her, pulling her into a tight hug. “Aww, thanks! I hope they like them, I want it to be a surprise… actually, if you’re available to close the stall early you could come see them now. They’ve baked a cake and everything!”

“Well… I can’t quite close yet. One of my customers still needs to pick up his daily bouquet.”

“Well, I’ll come back in an hour to pick you up then, if that’s alright?”

“That should be fine!” Petunia said, waving Amber goodbye and returning to her flowers.

5

Bolt Buck got up, looking wearily around his apartment. Even now, a part of him just wanted to leave this miserable city, to take the next train to Appleloosa. Why not? It’s not like there’s anything left for me in this town anyway…

“I’m going out for flowers,” he said to Snow Storm, who was pacing around his apartment, deep in thought. “You alright there?”

Bolt Buck sighed when there was no response, and simply left. She barely heard him leave; she was too caught up in herself. Not to mention homesick. Her strides became more aggressive as she continued her pacing, and her tail swished back and forth violently.

This is insane.

I agree.

You’re acting like you’re scared.

Of what? The one mare who can actually beat me in a straight fight? Of course I’m not scared.

Then grow a pair, get out there, and find her! She’s your ticket to the Red Hoof.

Too bad she won’t just give him over, no matter how hard I try.

Of course she won’t. She’s got a stake in this, too. Once you figure out what it is, you might be able to bring her to your side.

But she’s a mercenary. What could the Red Hoof have over somepony like that?

You need a way to get more info on her. Who do you know who can do that…?

She stopped suddenly, looking sharply out of the window. She needed to have a word with Pick Pocket… but he was already busy grasping and unraveling even the slightest thread in the search for her parents. Surely she couldn’t also ask him to find out the history of this Charade mare?

It seems like the two goals aren’t mutually exclusive.

Finally it was too much. The walls were starting to close in - she needed to get out. “You awake yet, pup?” she asked, poking her head into the bedroom Bolt Buck had lent her.

“... Five mor’ mins, Mom…” Figaro mumbled automatically, barely even half awake.

She smiled, backing out of the room and writing a note instead. It’s not like he could get into much trouble anyways, she thought, sticking the note where Figaro would see it and then heading out.

6

“I expected better,” the Red Hoof said.

“I know,” Charade held her head low. Don’t apologize. Don’t make excuses. He hates that. Just let him say his piece and pray he hasn’t hurt Facade yet…

“Has living with those filthy barbarians made you soft?” he asked. She could barely see the side of his face move - he must have been sneering. It was no secret how the Red Hoof felt about Griffons.

“They’re stronger than ponies, one-on-one. I left to become stronger. I didn’t fail because I was too weak. I failed because I was too stupid and arrogant. I expected the fight to be over in an instant, and I was beaten because of it. It was an inexcusable oversight.”

“I warned you not to underestimate her!” he said sharply, almost growling like a beast. “Don’t forget that I do not exaggerate.”

“I don’t understand what she’s after. I can’t get in her head… But I won’t justify my failure. I will go out there again and again and again. I’ll chase her, and taunt her, and drive her to the very brink if I have to. You know I can outlast her. We’ll see how much trouble she can give you after a week of sleepless nights.”

“It’s refreshing to hear somepony acknowledge their own failure,” he said, taking a generous sip of red wine. “But be warned: She has much to gain and little to lose at this point. She’ll fight like a cornered beast. It’s become much harder for me to keep eyes on her… Whatever else Abacus may have been, she was an unrelenting hawk when it came to tailing somepony.”

“There are some of those in Canterlot, not that it’s any of my business. Now, I’m gonna go finish this. I’m honored you’ve given me a second shot at this, sir.” She saluted, a more serious attempt at the gesture than last time. She had screwed up, and the Red Hoof had tightened her leash as a consequence. As long as that leash doesn’t become a noose.

“I won’t be so forgiving next time.” The words followed Charade all the way into downtown, where she spotted Snow Storm again several hours later.

Author's Note

So I'm trying something different with this particular story. Smaller chapters, and more of them.

Fun fact: My favorite trope is Chekhov's Gun. And Charade is probably one of my bigger ones. Cast your mind back to the end of the first fic:

“Of course. Oh, and regarding Bloodshot… should I go to the griffon kingdom for a replacement? There are several candidates I had already lined up for this unfortunate inevitability.”

“No,” he said sharply. “Those creatures cannot be trusted. I have… somepony else in mind.”

Yup, he was talking about Charade. Too bad she didn't actually show up for six or seven months. Why did she take so long to get there? Reluctance? Isolation? Would things have been different if she appeared earlier?

Who knows?

Chapter Two

1

This time, there would be no introduction, no small talk. Charade would strike the damn bitch over the back of the head, and drag her sorry flank back to Red’s place like some kind of cavepony. An inelegant plan, but it was all she had. No more games, Mare do Bitch. I can’t afford to fail twice.

Snow Storm was walking about town, thinking about the things Pick Pocket had said, when she stopped suddenly, her ears twitching. Something’s not ri-

The warning bell in her mind exploded, and she reflexively juked just as Charade sprang out of hiding. “Damnit!” Charade snarled, throwing a punch in Snow Storm’s direction. “Why the hell won’t you just drop like every other weakling in this city, you stubborn bitch?!”

“Why don’t you grow some muscle?” Snow Storm taunted back, dodging away from the pegasus.

“I don’t need muscle when I can do this!” she yelled, unleashing a series of incredibly fast blows along Snow Storm’s right foreleg, which quickly seemed to grow numb and almost-unresponsive.

“That’s pretty impressive...” Snow Storm admitted, shaking her leg to get its feeling back. “I mean, it would be, if it felt more than if I slept on it wrong,” she taunted. Ponies were starting to turn their heads in the direction of the two combatants. Damn it all! Where’s there a Guard when you need one?

If these ponies see you fight, they’ll recognize you for the Mare do Well! You have to get out of here to protect your identity! her brother’s voice echoed in her mind.

Yeah, because I’ve been so good at protecting it before, she said to herself, but the voice was right. Besides, if she could just duck into an alleyway and slip on the suit…

“So,” she said, slowly backing away and looking for her chance to escape. “I suppose this is round two?”

“I’m not here to screw around- I’m here to take you down!” she snarled, wincing as a number of the ponies around her laughed. Even Snow Storm herself had to hide her grin- there was something hilarious about this skinny little pegasus trying to sound tough. “Stop laughing, you jerks! I said stop laughing!”

The tingling left her foreleg, allowing Snow Storm to use it again. Alright, girl, time to shake a leg. She scooped up a wad of snow, throwing it at Charade’s face and bolting down the sidewalk, nearly sliding as she turned a corner.

* * *

The laughter of the crowd pierced Charade’s skull, driving her back in time. She had been politely escorted out of Manehattan’s flight school due to ‘inadequate abilities’, which was bad. Her parents’ reaction ended up being far worse. Not my fault my wings are too small!

“Get back here!” Charade screamed, sprinting down the street after her mark. That cocky little bitch would not get away this time. “Eat hoof, bitch!” she yelled, charging madly at the fleeing Snow Storm. Pedestrians jumped out of the way as both ponies ran by, some with looks of confusion or even annoyance.

“Give it up, Charade!” Snow Storm yelled back, jumping over a crate and regaining her feet on the cold cement. Another intersection lay ahead - this time she cut to the right, cutting across traffic and forcing out colorful obscenities from the carriage pullers.

“Like hell I’m giving up! This is personal!” Charade retorted. No matter how far Snow Storm went, her pursuer was never far behind, zipping through alleyways and across streets, utterly relentless in her pursuit.

Just as the distance between them began to close, Snow Storm spotted Kabosu peddling a large heap of his citrus nearby, and grinned. Taking advantage of the opportunity, she knocked down a rickety plank of wood on the side of the stall, the whole thing coming down and spilling hundreds of overripe oranges onto the streets.

“W-woah!” Charade gasped as she stepped on several of them, slipping and sliding across the ground.

“That little…!” Kabosu growled, chasing after Snow Storm with Charade closely in tow.

* * *

Where the hell are you, Murdoc!? Snow Storm thought, frowning heavily. A stitch was beginning to form in her left side, and every inhale felt like a hot knife twisting inside her. She had led herself into what she knew to be Lieutenant Murdoc’s patrol path, but he had yet to be seen today. Of course it’ll be the one day he’s off-duty.

She kept an eye on her side, looking for any decent alleyways to duck into. All of them on this street ended in brick walls, and that was no good. Charade had a bead on her, and that was worse. She’d need at least a minute to take off her clothes, pull the suit out, and slip into it, but she highly doubted Charade would give her that minute. And now Kabosu was on her tail, most likely upset that she had used his cart as a distraction. Plus I’m sure he’d love to get his hooves on me anyways.

Did the whole Guard up and quit!? The hell is going on here!? she thought bitterly, still searching around for a shining glint of armor. Maybe Charade distracted them… It was certainly a possibility. In that case, she’d be better to run straight for the Barracks.

She cut another corner, nearly slipping onto her side, and finally spotted a friendly face. Amber Shield was several paces away, coming out of a shop with a mare. Despite the burning in her lungs, Snow Storm gave the pair a sharp whistle.

2

Amber turned towards the source of the noise, jaw dropping as she saw the parade of ponies chasing Snow Storm down the street. “Uh oh… see you later, Petunia,” she smiled weakly at her before running over to Snow Storm as the two were chased down the street. “I’m guessing they don’t want an autograph?” she asked, turning to the mare.

“No time,” Snow Storm breathed out. “Distraction. Now.”

Amber nodded, focusing deeply, her horn glowing brightly. “Alright, we need to get somewhere there are a lot of paths…an alleyway, or something. I can prepare a flash spell, if you can find one…”

“Fine, whatever, just do it!” Snow Storm said impatiently, already unbuckling her saddlebag. A flash spell would give her ample time to gear up and bring the fight to Charade… and now she had a Guard with her. Even if that particular one was off duty.

“...Close your eyes, now!” Amber yelled, unleashing a blinding flash of light that lingered around the entire block, their pursuers yelling out, Charade cursing loudly as Kabosu crashed into her.

“Get offa me, you little shit!” she screamed, and a satisfying crunch could be heard. Snow Storm almost smirked at the sound- whatever she broke, I hope it hurt.

Amber shook her head, exhausted from having used so much magic at once. “Make it count!”

“What the flippin’ hay, lady!?” Charade blurted out, rubbing the stars from her eyes. “Control that bump on your forehead!”

“I don’t talk to criminals, I catch ‘em!” Amber replied, grinning. “And no matter how fast you are, you’re just another thug in the end!” she said, faking bravado. Please, please, please, get out here before she ties my legs in a knot…

The Mare do Well made her grand entrance, jumping from the low rooftop onto the street in front of Amber. “Nice work,” she said, trying not to snicker as Charade stumbled around. It’d be almost unfair to attack now…

“The ‘toughest pony in Manehattan’, reduced to relying on the cheap tricks of others?” Charade snarled, rubbing her eyes. “You’re a joke. All you are is proof that the thugs in this city are as girlishly weak as they ever were!”

As the two mares traded shots with one another, Amber Shield stepped backwards, slipping a note to Petuna. “Would you go to this address and get Murdoc?” she muttered quietly, keeping her eyes on the scene.

* * *

Petunia nodded, running off towards Murdoc’s house, eager to be as far from the fighting as possible. She knocked on the front door frantically, “Mr. Murdoc? Mr. Murdoc, are you there?”

“Yes?” he asked, opening the door. “Ah, you’re that young florist I hear much about.” He looked around, his face falling. “Where’s Amber?”

Petunia handed him the note, leaning against a wall as she tried to catch her breath. “Fighting… Mare do Well… crazy Pegasus… follow me!”

“No, you stay here. You’ll be safer. Make yourself at home - I’ll find them.” He took off without another word, leaving the small mare in his doorway.

* * *

Meanwhile, Charade managed to blink away the spots in her eyes, and started charging towards Amber, who was still recovering from her spell. The pegasus yelled, unleashing a barrage of quick blows to Amber's chest and forelegs, causing her to quickly crumpling into a heap.

“Pathetic… that was almost like beating up a foal. Whatever,” Charade scoffed. “I hope you’ve got more on the way, bitch. I wanted this to be one on one, but I could take every guard- no- every pony in this goddess-damned city at once if I have to!”

“You’re just a one-trick pony,” the Mare do Well said, glancing at Amber to make sure she was alright. Still breathing, at least. “I’m giving you one chance to leave before this gets messy.”

At this, Charade’s eyes seemed to glint, and her grin widened. “A one trick pony, eh?” She giggled, a strangely girlish laugh. “I've got plenty of tricks up my fetlock!” The pegasus started juking and feinting around the Mare do Well, leaving her with no way of predicting where any attacks would come from..

The Mare do Well threw her forelegs up in a defensive gesture, trying to block as many blows as possible. Wait for an opening! She’s bound to screw up at this speed! “Is that all? You’re not that fast at all! You must be getting lazy or fat.”

Charade screamed, charging into her from the left. Even as light and frail as the mare was, the sheer speed of her movement made the impact profoundly painful, followed by a string of weak blows no doubt aiming for her pressure points… though rather less accurate than before. “I’ll drag you to Red, or I’ll drag you to Tartarus!”

The Mare do Well swiped Charade’s hooves away, landing a heavy blow, driving her own hoof into the mare’s guts. “Y’know,” she said, breathing heavily, “a divebomb might work… oh, wait...” She let out a laugh, taking a shot at Charade’s miniscule wings.

Charade shuddered, clutching her stomach, a trickle of blood running down her mouth. “F… fuck you, Mare do Well. I’ll fight to my last breath if it means taking you with me…” She staggered, gained her feet, and resumed her assault, raining blow after blow to her chest, each punch weakening by the second.

“Not on my streets,” Murdoc said coldly, dropping a shield wall between the two combatants.

Charade snarled, her blows not even making the shield shake by this point. She started limping away, her breathing heavy and hot. “Fine, you can have this round,” she grumbled, cursing under her breath as Murdoc erected a second barrier, blocking her path. “Outta my damned way, pig!”

“You cause a commotion in my city?” he demanded, looking at Charade stone-faced. “Set a building on fire just to distract the guards, and bother me on my day off? I don’t think so.”

“Bite me! I’m not here for you. I’m not even here for the Red Hoof. I’m here to take that stubborn, slow bitch down. And sooner or later, I will.”

She smiled wryly, taking out a smoke bomb she had stolen from Snow Storm during the fight. “Tomorrow we end this, Snow Storm. By all means, bring your friends. Bring them all. I won’t die 'til I’ve won… Seeya!” She laughed, chucking the smoke bomb to the ground and limping off as fast as she could in the commotion that followed.

The Mare do Well let out a sigh of relief and looked over at Murdoc, who was looking strangely at her. “What?” she asked innocently.

Murdoc simply sighed, shaking his head. “You really do attract the crazy ones… Amber!” he gasped, spotting the unconscious mare lying nearby. He rushed over, kneeling beside her. “What happened?”

“That mare - Charade - knocked her out,” the Mare do Well said, standing back. “She’ll be fine, I promise. Might wake up a little groggy, though.”

“Strange… did she get the chance to kill her, or was this no act of mercy on her part?” he asked, raising an eyebrow. “There were a large number of injured ponies involved in an incident earlier today as well… some were pretty hurt, but again, none dead. I’m honestly not sure what to make of it. The thugs in this city don’t tend to care much how much damage they do.”

The Mare do Well shook her head. “Charade’s no killer. I can feel that. All she wants is to win. But I know that look in her eye. She’s after something, and she’s getting desperate. She claims she wants to take me to the Red Hoof himself, but refuses to tell me where he is. I don’t get it.”

Murdoc shook his head again, “It’s no mystery. If you know where he is ahead of time you can create a plan of attack, get us involved… we’ve been searching high and low for decades now, and we’ve never come close. He always seemed one step ahead… but now you’ve got him on edge. Without the so-called ‘smartest mare in Manehattan’ by his side, he’ll be calling the shots himself. That will make him liable to mistakes, and that will make him vulnerable. The only card he has left to play is your parents, and he knows it. It’s no wonder he wants to see you… he might even be desperate enough to strike a deal.”

“Maybe…” she said coldly. “He knows if he harms a single hair on them, I'll stop at nothing to get him. That, and he's not going to openly acknowledge he has them... You and I would swarm on his doorstep like a cloud of wasps.

“It's true,” he said, turning back toward Amber as she started to wake up. "What can you tell me about that mare just now? Charade, you said her name was?"

The Mare do Well sighed. "She appears to be working for the Red Hoof, and she’s the toughest foe I’ve encountered since Bloodshot… but unlike him, she isn’t some musclebound idiot. She is a well trained martial artist, and I... well, truth be told? I can't take her one-on-one. Not yet.” She shook her head and stamped her hoof on the ground. A part of her really didn’t enjoy admitting she had been outclassed, but she assured herself that things will be different next time. I just need a better plan of attack.

“Good to know. If she can even take you-" The words fell on empty space, for the Mare do Well had vanished.

“D-did we get her?” Amber asked, blinking her eyes open. “Urgh, I was useless out there...”

“No,” Murdoc frowned, shivering slightly in the cold, evening air. “We didn’t get her... not tonight, anyway.”

3

Figaro smiled up at Snow Storm as she staggered into Buck’s apartment, pulling her into a hug. “Alphamom! Did you bring any food? I’m hungry…” he said, his belly rumbling.

“Huh? Oh, no, I’m sorry pup,” she said, collapsing onto the sofa. “I got… distracted. Is Uncle Bolty back yet?”

“He hasn’t come back yet, he seemed kinda sad…” Figaro said, looking at the floor. “Oh, there was a mare that was walking around outside, by the way.”

“Oh? Well a lot of ponies live here. It’s not like at home, where it’s just us.”

Figaro blushed, “She was using a lot of swears, though. And I think she said your name, Alphamom.”

“Well well, she just doesn’t give up, does she?” Snow Storm smiled at the pup. “We’ll not worry about her tonight. I don’t think she even knows we’re here.”

Figaro scrunched up his face in concentration, trying to remember something of importance. “...Who is Facade, Alphamom?”

Her eye twitched, but it was the only sign she gave of something being not quite right. “Nobody important,” she lied. “Why? Did she mention him?”

“A whole bunch,” he nodded, as at long last the missing piece of the puzzle fell into place. “She seemed really sad.. she said she had to save him.”

There’s your ticket. “Is that so? Well I sure hope she does. I think I hear your uncle Bolty coming home.”

Figaro grinned toothily, his tiny tail wagging as he rushed over to the door. “Yay!”

Bolt Buck sighed, carrying a heavy bag of groceries into the apartment. “Hi honey, I’m home,” he grinned, before noting her expression. “Huh. You look like you got some good news at last.”

“You forgot to mention Charade has a relationship with Facade,” Snow Storm said cooly, stretching her aching leg. “I could’ve used that information.”

“...Huh. Kinda thought you’d have figured that out yourself. I mean, they look so alike, similar names… they’re twins. And the last I heard Facade wasn’t being kept in a cell in the barracks anymore, though details about that much are sketchy at best right now. You’d have to ask the Guard themselves.”

“So…” Snow Storm tapped her chin, trying to sort the situation out. “You think the Red Hoof is using him as… incentive?”

“More like collateral if you ask me,” the stallion said. “Charade cares about two things,” Buck started pacing around the room, “Her brother, and being the best fighter around. In that order,” he stopped, turning to her. “If she was doing this for fun, she wouldn’t be so damn serious about it… no. He’s definitely got his head in a noose.”

She nodded, wincing as she stood up. “Good, that’s good…” she muttered, slipping back into the Mare do Well suit. “She’s a family mare, then. So am I. We might just see eye to eye after all.”

“It’s possible… remember though, she’s as stubborn and prideful as you are. She won’t accept defeat, and she won’t listen to reason until you’ve proven which of you is the strongest. And unlike you, she don’t fight fair.”

“You worry too much,” Snow said as she crawled out of the window and onto the fire escape. “I promise I’ll deal with her quickly enough and be out of your hair.”

“Just don’t do anything rash out there. She’s not gonna be another easy victory,” he warned as she took off out of sight.

4

“I’m telling you, this city is getting ridiculous!” Silver Song said, finishing with cooking dinner. “Even on my darling’s day off he still has to go out. All because some silly filly tries to play the hero. Can you believe her, dear?” She hovered plates all around the dining table. “And it’s his poor apprentice’s birthday, no less!”

“I-I’m sorry about that,” Petunia said quietly, staring at her plate. Silver Song had given her an intimidatingly large slice of fruitcake, and she was trying to figure out how on earth she could eat it. “I had to leave her there, actually. I didn’t want to, but she insisted… oh, but I’m sure your husband will be back soon.”

“Oh, please, don’t get me wrong, my dear! I don’t blame you for a second! No, I blame my husband, in a way. He’s far too good at his job… Makes the rest of the Guard look like bumbling fools, if you ask me! They rely on him too much because of it,” she said with a small sigh. “You did what you had to, and so did he. The rest of them couldn’t find their way out of a paper sack with a hole in each end.”

“Yes ma’am,” Petunia said, still contemplating her fruitcake slice when the door opened.

“I’ve got it!” Silver Song offered, walking out into the entry room. She gasped when she saw Amber leaning against Murdoc. “Why, you look like you’ve just been put through the ringer!” She shot Murdoc an accusing glance, to which he simply shrugged.

“It’s fine, ma’am,” Amber said, offering a smile. “Just an unexpected surprise tonight. That’s all.”

“This is absolutely no way to spend a birthday!” Silver Song said, taking Amber and leading her through the kitchen. “Now, I insist you wash up! We’ll wait. I don’t want you scaring your sweet marefriend with these bruises, after all.”

“Marefriend!?” Amber blushed, completely caught off-guard by the remark.

“Isn’t she? Oh, my, perhaps not… or perhaps not yet, hm?” Silver Song said with a cheeky smile. “Girls!” Sonnet and Stanza jumped - they had been trying to sneak a taste of the frosting for Amber’s birthday cake. “Go run your big sister a warm bath, double-time!”

“You got it, mom!”

“I’ll get the bubble bath!”

“They’re good girls.” Amber giggled as they fought each other over who got to run up the stairs first. “Did they like their flowers?”

“Oh, yes! We have them as the centerpiece for tonight. Now, I insist you go upstairs and relax. You deserve it.” She seemed to quite literally push Amber up the stairs.

“Thanks,” Amber said, eager to get into that hot, soothing bath.

5

“It’s a lot different from what I expected,” Calias commented, breaking the silence between himself and Flyntt.

“What is? The city? Life as a Guard?” Flyntt asked as they followed the same patrol route they had covered fruitlessly the last few days.

“Both,” the cadet said, peering around. The crowds sure don’t disperse at night, do they? he thought as pedestrians made way for them, almost subconsciously. “The Academy made it look so easy.”

At this, Flyntt laughed. “Of course they did, kid! If they had shown you what it was really like half of you would’ve quit before you were halfway through your training. Frankly, I bet they coddled you out there… never rely on Canterlot for a realistic depiction of anything.” Except maybe rich fat-cats living it up while the rest of us have real jobs…

“I get the feeling a lot of us graduates aren’t really liked,” Calias admitted. “You probably all think we’re snobby elitists.”

“All I can say is what I’ve seen so far, kid, and you’re no snob.. Though I gotta ask… is this really the path you wanted to take? I sometimes wonder if this was even what you wanted to do with your life. You seem kinda… down about the realities of the job,” Flyntt commented. “No offence.”

“Well…” The cadet chuckled slightly. “I thought it’d be less ‘walk around all night’ and more… y’know.”

Flyntt frowned, raising an eyebrow. “I’m not sure I do know, actually. I’ve seen the look you get when trouble’s afoot, kid. Like you’re about to throw up or something. Only time you seem happy is when you’re away from me, chatting with the guys at the Barracks,” he stopped in his tracks after a moment.

“Do… do I frighten you?” he asked, turning towards him.

“No, I just…” Even under the pale moonlight and the low, orange glow of the street lamps, Flyntt could see the kid blushing. “I wanted to be a Royal Guard. Protect the Princesses, fight the magical monsters, be the hero. Being here is like… how can we do these terrible things to each other?”

Flynnt scowled at Calias’ remark.“If you have to even think about it, then you aren’t cut out to be a Guard,” he replied coldly. “You need to understand that our job isn’t about heroics. It isn’t about fighting monsters. Sometimes, the difference we can make is so small that nobody would be able to tell we’d made any difference at all. But we fight anyway. Because even if the Mare do Well gets all the glory, she can’t do it alone. If all you want is praise, find a job where you can stand out and shine. Because you’ll never do either of those things here.”

“I…” Calias sighed. “I guess I just have to learn to live with ponies being just as violent to each other as other species’ are. It’s easy to see paradise when you live in the city with the Sisters…”

“Quite frankly kid, The Sisters only step in when the situation ends up on their doorstep. We’re their subjects, not their friends. And yeah, being a Royal Guard would be fun, but you’d need to be the best of the best. And this job doesn’t really acknowledge talent once you’re a Lieutenant. The glass ceiling ain’t that high, and once you’re there that’s it.”

Calias’ ears perked slightly. “You know what? You’re right, sir. Screw them, I bet their job is boring anyway. Standing around all day looking spiffy. This is where the real action is.”

“I can promise you you’ll be doing a lot more here than you would over there, that’s for sure. And have you seen the Sisters fight? As if they need protection!” Flyntt snorted. “No. Over here you’ll become a far more capable guard, if you stick around… word is a couple of the newbies have already got cold feet.”

“Don’t worry, sir. I can handle it.”

I hope so, kid, Flyntt thought, leading him on. I really hope so.

6

“Here comes the mare of the hour now!” Silver Song said. Amber stood at the foot of the stairs, looking into the dining room with joyful surprise. Murdoc’s family, plus Petunia, sat around their rectangular table, merrily cheering Amber on as she came in and took her seat. The center of the table was occupied by an ornate vase which supported the flowers she had picked for the girls. Next to it, stuck with candles that looked like little pillars of tame fire, was a large cake.

“Happy birthday!” they all said in unison, the two fillies singing the words out.

“Wow, I… you guys!” Amber fumbled for the right words, but couldn’t find them. She hadn’t exactly come to Manehattan expecting to live a lonely life, but still she’d never dreamed she could’ve found what felt like a second, loving family so quickly.

“Would you care to do the honors, Miss Shield?” Silver Song nodded toward a knife stuck in the cake.

Shield? Petunia thought confusedly, trying not to show her own surprise now. I thought her name was Glass… Maybe it didn’t matter, though. Maybe Amber was just trying to protect her in case something very bad happened… That’s all…

Amber wouldn’t lie to me like that… would she?

Across the table, Amber froze for just a second. Uh oh, she thought, trying to focus on the cake and cutting it evenly. But Petunia seemed fine - maybe she thought nothing of it. With any luck, she may not have heard it at all. You’re gonna have to tell her the truth sooner or later.

I’ll explain it later. Something like the raid was so important I had to use a different name! she thought, trying to convince herself that Petunia would accept it, then sighing internally. She’ll never buy that.

“Little ladies first!” Amber said, floating a pair of plates to Sonnet and Stanza. After a minute, everypony had a share and dug in.

* * *

“Thank you, guys,” Amber Shield said as she stepped outside with Petunia. The latter was being unusually quiet, which unnerved Amber. Something big was about to explode between them, and she had run out of time to diffuse it.

“Tomorrow as usual,” Murdoc said, nodding and shutting the door, leaving the pair to walk back to their homes. They had gotten up to the corner where Amber usually waited before the silence broke.

“Petunia, I-”

“Happy birthday, Miss Shield,” Petunia spat out the last word like it was poison on her tongue.

Here we go… “Look, I can explain-”

“No, I understand completely,” Petunia’s voice was as cold as the night. Her ears sat flat against her head. “I get you now. You’re just a user. A swinger who likes to get drunk and break hearts!”

“It’s not like that-”

“Yes it is!” she snapped, finally turning to face Amber. “Why else would you lie? I thought you were different when I invited you to Equinimity! You saw exactly who hangs out there!”

“What? I don’t understand-”

“Of course you do!” Petunia’s voice steadily rose in the night. Amber hoped Murdoc wouldn’t be able to hear. “Mares like me! Mares who like other mares! But that doesn’t apply to you, does it!? Oh, no, you can flirt and play all you want because at the end of the day being chased is just a game, isn’t it!?”

“Petunia, just let me explain-!”

“Don’t you get it yet!? I like you!”

“Well I- I like you too-” Amber stammered.

“No!” Petunia squinted her eyes shut, trying not to cry. “I mean I like you. I’m attracted to you. I’m so sorry if you don’t even swing that way but I can’t help it, alright!? I thought maybe there was a chance I could get you to at least try it, but giving me a fake name just tells me that this is just another game to you!”

“That’s not true!” Amber retorted, her mind reeling.

“Then why did you lie!?”

“I don’t know!” Amber yelled, wincing at her own anger as Petunia recoiled from the shout. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to snap… I just…”

“J-just what?” Petunia was slowly losing the fight to hold her tears back. She hitched a sob, biting her lip to keep any more from coming out.

“It was a new place… you were a new pony. I panicked and thought of the first thing I saw. Look, it was nothing personal at all! Manehattan is going to hell in a hoofbasket and I don’t know who to trust anymore! It would’ve been a bad idea to give out my name to a stranger.”

“Oh…” Petunia said weakly. “So you don’t trust me…”

“No! I mean… I do now! Put yourself in my horseshoes! You’re a guard, the Red Hoof has his puppet strings in every nook and cranny of this city, and you’re at an unfamiliar place. What would you do?”

“I…” Petunia sniffled. “I guess I’d do the same thing?”

“See?” Amber said, pulling Petunia into a hug. “Come on now, don’t cry… I didn’t mean anything by it, honest,” she soothed. After a few moments passed, she decided to broach the topic of Petunia’s sudden confession. “So... what’s this I’ve heard about you liking

“It’s true…” Petunia murmured, having buried her muzzle into Amber’s neck, stopping the rest of her tears. Part of her desperately wanted to kiss, or even nip, at it, but her brain told her not to make the situation any more awkward, but Petunia felt almost intoxicated by Amber’s scent.

“Well, uh…” Amber said awkwardly, not sure if she should let go of the mare or not. In fact, she wasn’t even sure if she wanted to let go. “I mean, I haven’t exactly thought about it… but I guess I’m not against the idea…”

“... Oh? Is that so?” There’s your chance. Take it.

“Yeah, and either way, I do still have to walk you home, don’t I…?”

Petunia pulled away, looking Amber in the eye. “Yes, you do,” she said softly, unable to resist the temptation any longer and giving Amber the kiss she had wanted to give ever since they first met.

Amber blushed hard, smiling. “I, erm… sorry about lying to you,” she said softly.

Petunia smiled. “I’ll forgive you if you promise me one thing.”

“What’s that?” Amber asked.

“Don’t ever do it again!” Petunia said seriously.

Amber snickered at this. “Alright, I promise,” she said. The two mares began their trek back to Petunia’s home. Petunia gave the situation some thought, and spoke up.

“I know you said you didn’t trust me at first and you were trying to come up with something, but why your last name?” Petunia asked, to which Amber gave a sigh.

“I’m… not really close to my family, if at all,” Amber answered earnestly.

“Oh…” Petunia said thoughtfully, concerned that she had caused Amber discomfort. “I guess I won’t ask any further,” she said, to which Amber nodded.

“Yeah, that would be for the best.”

Author's Note

Fun fact: Snow Storm's favorite band is AC/DC. I had quite a bit of fun dropping the shake a leg line.

Writing realistic gay characters with confused feelings is hard.

Chapter Three

1

“He hates you, you know,” Pelleas said, glaring icily at Calias. He was trembling, and his chest hurt from the frequent vomiting that came with his body detoxifying itself. More than that, however, was his fury, impotent as it was. What I wouldn’t give to reach beyond these bars and wring your smug little neck, he thought. “He wants nothing more than to see you fail. To raise your hopes and crush them under his hoof. To make himself feel better.”

“If that really is the case, he can join the queue,” Calias said, offering a halfhearted shrugged. “My old man told me he wanted me to succeed, but I know I’m not good enough, and so does he. He’s always known I wasn’t ready. Not yet. But at the very least I won’t end up a drug-addled wastel like you.”

“Why don’tcha let me out of here?” Pelleas asked, pressing his face up against the bars. “I can help you. You could be so much better than a Guard.”

“Yeah, because you’ve achieved so much,” Calias rolled his eyes. “If you’re out of here in less than ten years, you should consider yourself lucky.”

“It won’t take that long,” Pelleas said with a menacing tone. “Once Abacus comes back, we’ll run this city. You can either be with us, or be dead.”

“Abacus was hit with the same type of poisoned bolt that killed that poor mare,” Calias said coldly, turning away. “You won’t be seeing her again for a long, long time… though if you don’t straighten yourself out, it might not be all that long at all. That drug you’re on is killing you.”

Pelleas blanched. “No… no, I don’t believe you,” he said, trying to remain calm. “You’re trying to confuse me. She’ll come back. I know she will.”

“She’s dead. The sooner you accept that, the better. It’s not like you meant anything to her, anyway. You saw the way she treated you back there. You might as well have been dead, to her.”

“Liar!” Pelleas snapped, showing his fangs in a snarl. “She won’t die! She can’t!”

“She’s gone, whether you accept it or not,” Calias turned away with a shrug. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I’ve wasted enough time with you.” Why were you even in here in the first place? Guess anything would be better than admitting to your superior officer that they scare the crap out of you… why did I have to be paired with a Fulake anyways?

“You’re just like him! Smug! Arrogant! A filthy shitblood traitor to the Guard!”

Calias simply stood there, unphased. “Nice,” he said, trying not to smile at the Fulake’s total lack of self awareness. “You know, I should thank you. For making me realize something.”

“And what’s that?”

“Flyntt deserves much better than you. I’ve decided I’m going to give it to him. I’m going to be everything he wished you were. I’d spit in your face, but that might get me discharged.” Calias walked away, holding his head high. Yes, he’d prove that his Lieutenant was a damned fine mentor. And he’d prove that he belonged here with the rest of the Guard.

First thing’s first, he thought, stepping outside to meet up with Flyntt. “Sir? We still have a thief to track down.”

2

“Special delivery,” Deorsa said, pulling a small wagon behind him. Pick Pocket nodded with approval, opening one of the crates held in the wagon, reveling in the sweet aroma of the freshly-picked fruit. “Is it enough? I could possibly sneak another crate or two, if we need it.”

Pick Pocket looked around, frowning. Technically the building they were in was abandoned - just a derelict shell of what was once some sort of business. He and his small group had converted it into a shelter for the poor, the lost, the vagabonds of Manehattan. It wasn’t exactly recognized as an official homeless shelter, but the Guard always seemed to turn a blind eye to the place. Around them both were a hoard of said vagabonds, left with nowhere to go other than the compassionate embrace of caring hooves.

“Three crates should be plenty,” Pick Pocket said, making a quick mental count of those around him. Less than a hundred, which was good. The bad part is there’s still more out in the streets. “Maybe even enough for seconds.”

“Alright, then. Mind lending me a hoof?” Deorsa asked, unlocking the other crates.

“Of course.” Pick Pocket reached in, grabbing a pair of the freshest tangerines he could find. “Maybe tonight I’ll get her to eat,” he said grimly.

“Good luck,” Deorsa said as Pick walked off into the crowd. Luna knows you’ll need it.

* * *

“Come on now, you gotta eat something,” Pick Pocket said, fighting to keep the exasperation out of his voice. “It’s been two days.”

“No.” The mare covered herself with her ragged blanket, as if that would make him go away.

“Maelstrom, please!” Pick Pocket sighed, shaking his head. “You’re acting like a little filly. Being stubborn isn’t helping anypony.”

“I don’t deserve it,” Maelstrom said with a muffled voice.

“Now that’s just silly. Everypony deserves to eat! If it makes you feel any better, she’s fine. I talked to her earlier.”

There was a shifting from beneath the blanket. Maelstrom removed the cover from her face, and she looked up at Pick Pocket with puffy, bloodshot eyes. “You did…?”

“Yes. I promise you she’s safe. And the Guard is doing everything possible to find the Oranges.” He placed a tentative hoof on her shoulder, smiling warmly. “None of it is your fault.”

“Try telling that to someone who will actually believe it...” she muttered, facing away from him.

“I know it’s hard for you to think back on, but you did what you needed to. You did them a-”

“Did them what!?” Maelstrom yelled, “A ‘favor’!? Just shut up and save it!”

Pick Pocket sighed. “Would you just eat already? I didn’t get these for nothing!” he chided.

Maelstrom begrudgingly reached up, grabbing a tangerine. After a moment of silence, she spoke up. “Do you have any foals?”

Pick Pocket blinked, tapping his chin thoughtfully. “Mm, none that I know of. But it’s not impossible… I’ve been known to wake up next to a strange mare every now and then.” He gave a lighthearted chuckle, but Maelstrom simply stared at the piece of fruit in her hooves.

“I looked my son straight in the eye when I told him that he and his sister were going to live with a new family. I told him they’d provide where I couldn’t - I wasn’t even able to afford myself, let alone children. I told him that they would give him and his sister both the lives they deserved. But most importantly, I told him the Oranges would keep them safe. I promised him… I promised them both...”

There it is. “You and I both know what happened was a freak accident.” Pick Pocket remembered that night clearly. Not from any personal investment, but from how Maelstrom nearly became a raving lunatic. Nothing had seemed to work in calming her down.

“But if I didn’t give them up-” She looked up at him, her eyes swimming, hoping for affirmation or possibly even answers.

“Then they would be cold and starving on the streets with you,” Pick Pocket said matter-of-factly. “And they both might be dead… and possibly you with them.” Maelstrom did not respond, allowing a pregnant silence to permeate the air between them.

“... Does she even know I exist?” Maelstrom asked finally, afraid of the answer that might come.

Pick Pocket shook his head. Maelstrom responded by dropping her own head, seemingly content with staring at the floor.

I could tell her, Pick Pocket thought bitterly as Maelstrom focused on peeling away the orange. Hunger had won out against stubbornness, and that was good. I can imagine it now- ‘Hey Snow Storm, guess what? I found your mom! No, not Mrs. Orange. Your real mom- the one who popped you out. The one who pretty much gave up everything so you could live comfortably. I bet you never once gave her a second thought, did you?’ Sweet Epona I wish Deorsa hadn’t gotten me involved in this.

“... having a home.”

“I’m sorry?” Pick Pocket shook his head, sending the thoughts away. It wouldn’t do any good to be bitter, even on Maelstrom’s behalf. And for all he knew, Snow Storm thought about her every single night.

“I said, the smell, the feel, the taste…” Maelstrom popped an orange slice into her mouth, making a face of almost comical bliss as the piece of fruit exploded in her mouth. “It’s almost like I remember having a home.”

Pick Pocket smiled. “I’m sure it is. Here, you can have mine. I have to go back out. I have work to do.”

“Stay safe… I guess,” Maelstrom said as she took the offered fruit, almost putting a motherly tone with her words. Almost.

“And you stay eating. When you meet your daughter, you’re going to need all the strength you can get.” He smirked. “She’s as bullheaded as you are.”

Maelstrom chuckled weakly, and that was almost as good as her finally eating. She might be saved yet, Pick Pocket thought, giving her a hug before leaving. She just might.

3

Flyntt blinked, trotting to keep up with Calias. “Kid, not to make a bad pun, but the trail’s gone cold. How in Tartarus do you hope to find one bagsnatcher in a city full of ‘em?”

“It’s the principle of it, Sir.” Calias smiled. “Besides, whether we find that particular thief or another, at least we’ll have solved one case. And right now, that’s more than what we’ve managed. If we can’t deal with the biggest criminals around, we should at least try to do something about the little guys.”

Despite his optimism, it had been a fruitless night of searching. Bagsnatchers were common, though the description the elderly mare had given had stuck with him for some reason. And he attacked her, too… I can’t let that kind of cruelty go unpunished.

“Well maybe if one of us wears a purse, he’ll show up?” Flyntt suggested humorously, winking at the cadet.

“Hmm… it certainly wouldn’t hurt to head to the market out of uniform carrying a wallet in a clumsy way.” he considered, smiling slightly. “You just know somebody’s gonna try their luck out there. Better one arrested criminal than nothing to show for our efforts, right?”

“Kid, I was joking.” Flyntt’s face grew serious. “I heard you and that waste of oxygen speaking. Why?”

“...I guess I just wanted to know for sure whether it was your fault he became the way he is or not. Honestly, I was planning on asking for reassignment if I had felt you had let him down,” he replied with surprising bluntness.

Flyntt winced, but he couldn’t blame the kid. Not in the slightest. “And what’s your verdict?” he asked, trying to sound casual.

“He was never cut out to be a Guard in the first place. The only way in which you failed him was in not picking that up before he managed to get himself hurt. And really? From what I’ve seen, at the end of the day I think he was the only person he managed to hurt, contrary to what everyone says. I honestly don’t think locking him up for a few decades is the right thing to do. He’s clearly unbalanced.”

“He’ll get help,” Flyntt said, trying not to sound too relieved at Calias’ judgement. “Once the Diamond Eyes are out of his system completely. It’s a hell of a drug, kid.”

“So I’ve heard,” he shuddered hard at that before stopping in his tracks.

“What’s the matter?” Flyntt asked, strolling up next to the kid. Calias peered down, squinting his eyes at the sidewalk. For all the good that’d do at night, Flyntt thought with amusement.

“This is about where the dam was attacked, right?” Calias asked, moving his muzzle closer to the concrete.

Flyntt looked around, nodding. “I’d say so, yeah. Why?”

Calias sighed, sitting down for a moment. “I don’t know. It’s just a hair. I thought I could get on to something big. Unravel the thread and all that.”

“Kid…” Flyntt shook his head, resting a hoof on Calias’ shoulder. The cadet looked back at Flyntt, fighting back the frustration he was feeling. “Look, I get it. This is something you need to do. You’re just dying to catch this guy. And trust me, we will.”

“He could be around here,” Calias said, trying to sound observant and not desperate. “What if he likes to hang out around here? Wait for targets?”

“It’s possible,” Flyntt admitted, rubbing his chin in thought. “But he might’ve moved on since then.”

“I doubt it,” Calias said, feeling his ears twitch. “They taught us to look for patterns at the Academy. Who knows how many ponies he’s hit here? It could be a safe haven for him.”

“Reasonable,” Flyntt said, understanding where the kid was coming from but not quite believing it himself. Sorry, Cal, but the real world doesn’t run on logic and patterns like that. If it did, we wouldn’t need any Guards.

Calias continued his search, becoming increasingly more frustrated as his efforts bore no fruit. Damn it all! What am I going to have to do to catch this guy!? he thought, staring hard at the ground he had been walking on, hoping he had possibly overlooked something. After a good deal of time passed, Flyntt spoke up.

“Look kid, I think you’ve done enough for one night. Searching the same area over and over and wishing something to pop up isn’t gonna make it happen,” Flyntt stated.

“Just… give me a little longer,” Calias said, giving an irritated sigh.

“How much longer is ‘longer’ going to be, Calias?”

“I- I don’t know, alright!?” Calias barked, unappreciative of his superior’s impatience.

“Easy, easy, I’m not trying to upset you,” Flyntt said. “You’re lucky I’m not a dick like some of the other officers and pull rank on you for that,” he stated firmly. “Let me ask you this- what are you hoping to find? What are you expecting to be here?” Flyntt questioned. Calias opened his mouth and sighed.

“I… I’m not sure, sir. I guess I was hoping for something, anything that can lead us back to this guy,” Calias admitted. Flyntt then smirked.

“If there’s one thing I’m happy about here cadet, it’s seeing that you refuse to give up, even when there may be nothing to find. You have the determination and the force of will to get this guy. You understand that justice will not have been served until this guy is found and brought in. As long as you maintain that drive and keep it focused on what’s right and not what’s easy, sooner or later we’re gonna get him, and then we’ll be able to bring him to justice,” Flyntt said, placing a hoof on the cadet’s shoulder.

“Yeah… thank you, sir,” Calias said, feeling a little more positive.

“Don’t worry about it, kid. What kind of a superior officer would I be if I did nothing but misguide you? We’ve got enough officers that don’t know what they’re doing, the last thing we need is one more,” Flyntt said sardonically.

“Also… how about I make you a deal, kid?” Flyntt added, getting a glint in his eye.

“A deal, sir?”

“We tell the Wings what this guy looks like… and maybe slip a note to the Weather Ponies while we’re at it. Where better to look from than the skies?”

Calias’ eyes widened, his mouth opening slightly. “That… that’s brilliant! They get a better view of the city than anypony else, not to mention their airspace is unrestricted so they can go just about anywhere! With the Weather Ponies on our side, there’ll be nowhere for this guy to hide!”

“I have to admit, we’ll be taking a pretty big shot in the dark with this. I mean, the Wings have been scouting for the Red Hoof’s base for ten years. How good can those pigeons really be?”

“Well, you never know, we may find that thread after all, sir. It never hurts to have a bunch of sets of eyes all looking for the same thing, right?” Calias reasoned.

Flyntt smirked. “Fair point. And now could we please get back to our route? Walking keeps me warm… and I’m fairly certain the Headless Horse is in our path. I could use a drink.”

“Sure thing, sir,” Calias said, following his superior back towards their scheduled route.

4

Pick Pocket sighed deeply, wondering yet again just how he had let Deorsa talk him into this jumbled mess. The two had been friends for years - even before the Fulake had found a respectable job plucking fruits from trees. Pick, meanwhile, had stayed a phantom on the streets, doing what he could to survive and build up his own little network of spies. Maybe it wasn’t as impressive as the Red Hoof’s vast web of connections, but it served its purpose. He didn’t care what that overblown mobster said - Pick Pocket was the true king of the streets.

Unfortunately for him, Deorsa had a heart big enough that he seemed to have given Pick more than a fair chunk. The ponies living on the streets caused him more grief than he cared to admit. It was a young colt begging for scraps that finally made him do something about it.

The worst part was that it actually felt good. He wasn’t quite up to the level of full-blown soup kitchen just yet, but he made do with abandoned buildings and whatever food they could scrounge up.

* * *

“I need your help,” Deorsa had said, pulling Pick Pocket aside one night. The Fulake was almost always stoic, and the emotion in his face was enough to convince Pick that it was serious. “I need your connections.”

“It’s about the Orange family, isn’t it?”

Deorsa nodded. “The Red Hoof has them. I know it.”

Pick Pocket had shrugged at that point. “Then tell the Guard. I’m sure they’ll-”

“No! They probably already know anyway. No, I need your help, friend. You can go where they can’t. You can even go where she can’t.”

“‘She’? You mean the Mare do Well, don’t you? What does she have to do with all of this?”

“She…” The image of Deorsa’s face rose up in Pick’s mind. Eyes clenched, lips thin and trembling. It was as if he had been struggling between betraying her secret and the need for an outsider to join in this mad hunt. “She’s their adopted daughter.”

Pick Pocket had blinked then, trying to rationalize several different ways to get out of what Deorsa was asking. I barely know the Oranges. I don’t know their kid at all. I will not go against the Red Hoof. I won’t help him, but I won’t hurt him either. He doesn’t even know I exist, and I intend to keep it that way.

“Please, you’re the only one who I can rely on for this!”

“How can you be so sure you know where they are?”

“I have a hunch that-”

“Look, I’m not gonna risk my hide by picking a fight with the Red Hoof based on a ‘hunch’! Unless you can give me proof or make the deal sweet enough for me to overlook it, I ain’t interested.”

“I’m asking as a friend. I never ask for anything. You know this.”

“You may not ever ask for anything, but the one time you do, you’re basically asking me to risk my life! Do you know what the Hoof’ll do to me if I get involved in his business?”

“... I can get us food. Enough food to keep everypony happy and healthy.”

Any other argument was instantly quelled. Pick looked at his friend curiously. “How much are we talking, here?”

“Three crates. A week. Two normals and one Nightfruit. Luna knows even my own kind roam the streets, too.”

* * *

Pick silently slipped through the crowded side-streets, heading toward his destination. He kept his head low, his hoodie pulled over his head as to not alert any pony that may recognize him to his presence. The offer Deorsa had made was too good to pass up.

But it wasn’t just the food, was it, Pick? You went soft, too. Soft for that mare.

Yes. Maelstrom. He had gone soft for her. Definitely not love, but some sort of pity. Even in a group of miserable outcasts, she looked more miserable than all of them combined. When they had first met, some months ago, she was in so deep a depression that Pick was sure nothing would pull her out.

Deorsa had been the first one to really cast any sort of lifeline her way.

* * *

“I… I know that mare,” he had said, nudging Pick hard in the ribs and pointing to the emaciated white mare.

“Watch it, bud,” Pick retorted lightheartedly, rubbing his chest. “She some old marefriend?”

“No. Excuse me.” He then quickly made his way up to her.

The weary, broken mare looked up at him, her eyes widening.

“Maelstrom?”

“...Deorsa…?” It was then the mare leapt into his forelegs, sobbing to the point of being inconsolable. They talked for what seemed like innumerable hours. She cried through all of it. Hell, Pick had thought, she looks like she’s been crying her whole life.

It was in that moment that he began to feel the first stirrings of pity. Nopony deserved to go through whatever it was she had. He could only imagine the type of hell she had experienced to put her in that state, a thought he quickly forced from his mind.

“Well? Who is she?”

Moments later, the greatest cosmic joke came crashing down all around Pick Pocket’s ears. The sheer impossibility of it nearly made his own brain click off for good.

Deorsa had looked up at him then. “She’s Snow Storm’s mother. Her real one.”

* * *

Pick sighed. He remembered the sorrowful expression on Deorsa’s face. These ponies obviously meant something to him, and Pick himself wasn’t heartless. He felt that as long as Deorsa kept up his side of the bargain, he wouldn’t have too much of an issue with it- that is, until he found himself actively seeking out the Red Hoof.

I swear if this gets me killed I’m gonna haunt that old fart until he dies, and then once he’s there I’ll kick his ass! Pick grumbled internally as he made a left, silently slipping into an alley.

“Psst!” The noise came from one of the many interconnecting sides of the alley. “You there.”

Here goes… Pick thought. “You the guy?” he said, keeping his voice low.

“Maybe.” He sniffed and spat onto the ground. “You seem to fit the description of somepony who’s been asking an awful lot of questions lately. Questions to very important someponies.”

“I’ve only been asking questions to get you guys’ attention... I want in,” Pick said. If these guys buy this…

“That so?” The stallion nodded at one of his companions, who had silently moved to Pick’s flank. “Whatcha think? He a filthy Guard? You’re good at sniffing them out.”

“Bud, the only thing on me that smells like a Guard, is this sack of bits I lifted off of one,” Pick said smugly, holding up a small satchel of bits.

“Ain’t no Guard,” the one to Pick’s left said.

“Good, yeah, that’s good. Just a filthy street rat looking to join the big boys, huh?”

“I don’t wanna be just anypony, I wanna be somepony, and in this town, the only way to do it is if you work for the Hoof,” Pick said, lying through his teeth. What goons, they’re eating it up!

“You may got a point there.” The stallion sneered. “Tell you what: gimme that sack of bits and maybe I’ll talk to the big guy about you. Fair?”

“I can do you one better,” Pick said. “Don’t go anywhere,” he ordered, disappearing around a corner. He sighed heavily. I’m not doing this ‘cause I want to! I’m doing it to prove a point! he thought, eyeing the crowd for potential targets.

Approximately ten minutes later, Pick reappeared. He emptied out the contents of his hoodie, revealing he had stolen three wallets, a hoof bracelet, an engagement earring and another bag of bits. “That good enough for ya?”

“Heheh, not bad,” the stallion admitted, rummaging through the stuff. “But the Big Guy needs a little more than a snatcher. He needs a pony with guts - especially now. You got guts?”

“Do I got guts? I stole from a Royal Guardscolt, that doesn’t just take guts- it takes nuts pal,” Pick said with a small scowl.

The stallion laughed. “I like that! What the hay, I even like you. I just got one last question. I just gotta be sure of one little thing. You understand.”

“Name it,” Pick said.

“How much do you hate the Mare do Well?”

Pick froze. He had to choose his words carefully, or risk blowing the whole thing. Of all questions…

“The Mare do Well?” Pick asked, a false smile creeping across his face. “That’s easy…”

“Yeah?” the stallion said, raising an eyebrow. Pick then turned to face him.

“I want her dead.”

Author's Note

Figured it was about time to introduce Maelstrom - Snow's real mom. How long will it be until these two inevitably run into each other? What will happen then?

Hell if I know. All I can say is it'll be interesting. Very interesting.

Happy Birthday Forest! <3

Chapter Four

1

January 15th, 1008,

Another day, another fight with Charade. Once again, I needed help. Maybe I was worrying for nothing, but I didn't want anypony to see me. Maybe they wouldn't even compare me to the Mare do Well, but enough ponies know who I am as it is. I'm tired of it.

At least now I know what her purpose is here.

Facade.

Funny how these events turn out, isn't it? Everything has this image of being connected. What's next? I don't want to know.

Maybe if I can find Facade, I can use him against-

No. No! I can't believe I'm starting to think like the Red Hoof. This is how it starts. The descent into madness. How could I even contemplate such a thing? Would the end justify the means? What makes a pony good or bad, anyway? Her actions or her intent? I've been asking myself that question ever since I first put the suit on. I used to believe it was intent - it's how I brought myself to attack those four. I told myself I wouldn't go as far as they did, so it was okay.

But it wasn't.

Baiting Charade wouldn't work, anyway. I'm trying to earn her trust. Hurting her brother would only make her furious.

Trust me, I know that feeling.

I can't wait. I'll make the Red Hoof regret ever crossing me.

-Snow Storm

2

Amber Shield stared up into the gray sky, feeling small, insignificant, and confused. Last night had been wonderful, except perhaps for the argument she’d had with Petunia… but even that didn’t seem so bad, since it led into greater things.

She bit her lip, still feeling the phantom of Petunia’s kiss. Amber had a couple of coltfriends over the years, but none of them had ever felt like that.

But… that’s not right, is it? I’m supposed to like colts.

Her ears twitched to the sound of approaching hoofsteps crunching the light layer of snow. Her training wouldn’t allow even the deepest of her musings to leave her unguarded.

“Bit for your thoughts?” Murdoc asked while his girls ran around Amber in their usual fashion.

“I’m not sure if I should be telling you this…” Amber said, still weighing the possible outcomes of revealing what had occurred between her and Petunia to her superior.

“You’ve never really been one to keep secrets, Amber. I’d like to think you and I have a close enough relationship as both friends and co-workers that if something’s up, you’d keep me in the loop,” Murdoc said, trying to get a feel for what was going on in the mare’s head.

“Can we maybe have a moment... alone?” Amber said, motioning towards the fillies surrounding her.

“Girls, why don’t you let me talk to Amber for a minute? Go play where I can still see you,” Murdoc said.

“Okay, Daddy!” the fillies chimed in unison, leaving the two alone to play in the snow.

“So, what did you want to tell me?” Murdoc asked, keeping a passive eye on his daughters.

“W-Well, um…” Amber stammered, clearing her throat. Murdoc waited in patient silence, allowing her to gather her thoughts. “I… think I’m in love- or, maybe falling in love.”

“Oh?” Murdoc said, a small smile playing across his face. “Well, that’s good. Who’s the lucky-” Murdoc stopped short when Amber raised a hoof.

“Let me finish,” Amber said, blushing hotly as she cleared her throat. “I think I’m falling in love… with a mare.”

“Mmm, I see…” Murdoc said, pondering her words. “It wouldn’t happen to be with that cute little flower filly we met the other day, would it?” Amber’s silence was all the response he needed.

“Is this a bad thing? Am I doing a bad thing by falling for her? I mean, I even kissed her… isn’t that supposed to be wrong?” Amber asked, a tone of desperation and frustration in her voice. She then sighed. “I’ve never really considered actually spending my life with a colt. It just doesn’t feel right. Then again, I’ve also never considered being with a mare, either…”

“Listen Amber,” Murdoc said, placing a hoof on her shoulder. “You’re close enough to my family and me that I consider you a part of it- Hell, there are days where I can’t help but wonder if I sired you myself, so believe me when I tell you, I have no issue with it. All I want is for you to be happy, healthy, and for you to do your job the right way,” he said earnestly. “Now, that doesn’t mean that every pony you meet is gonna feel the same way. You need to be prepared for others to look at you strangely and maybe even react adversely.”

“I know… that’s what scares me,” Amber said.

“You shouldn’t let that stop you if that’s what you truly want, though,” Murdoc said. “If she’s what makes you get up in the morning and get through the day, then why not embrace it? Forget what anypony else thinks. You do you, and nopony else. Just remember- you are always welcome in my home, and as long as whomever you’re with doesn’t affect you or my girls in a bad way, then my door is open to them as well,” he said with a smile.

“Thanks, Murdoc…” Amber said with a teary smile, feeling as though a weight had been lifted off both her shoulders and her heart. She leaned over and pulled the older stallion into a hug.

“C’mon now, you should know me better than that,” Murdoc chuckled, returning the hug. He heard the sounds of sniffling, and knew exactly what that meant. He simply held her for a moment, giving her reassuring pats on the back as she vented her emotions. After a short time, Murdoc spoke. “Feel better?”

“Yeah… yeah, I’m okay,” Amber said, quickly wiping her face and exhaling heavily as she separated herself from Murdoc.

“This was really eating you up, huh?” Murdoc asked.

“It was… I just... I didn’t know what to do. I didn’t know how to face you and Silver, or anypony else for that matter. There was a part of me that was telling me that what I did was wrong, but the other part told me not to care if it was wrong, because it felt right, so I wasn’t really sure who to listen to, but you helped clear that up, so thanks again,” Amber said, feeling more positive.

“Trust me, Silver’s going to jump with joy when she finds out you’re lovestruck, especially when she finds out it’s Petunia,” Murdoc reassured. “You know how she dotes over you.”

“Yeah… it means a lot to me, you know,” Amber said.

“I know it does,” Murdoc said with a wink. “Girls! The school carriage is here!”

3

Snow Storm strolled down the sidewalk, relishing the crisp morning air on her face. Her destination was unknown, but her feet appeared to be carrying her down the familiar path of Market Row.

Her mind was dull and wandering, but her body was alert for any sign of Charade. Now that she knew the Pegasus’ motives, it would be easier to open up a dialogue.

Especially since Snow Storm herself could relate.

The familiar aroma of cinnamon and baking bread wafted out of The Bread Box, and she turned automatically to enter it.

“Good morning, dear,” Marble Swirl said cheerfully as Snow Storm slid onto a seat at the counter. “Hm, no Diamond Pup today?”

Snow Storm smiled distractedly. “Just me today.”

“Very well. Might I recommend a jelly-filled Danish? Guaranteed to keep your belly full to lunch - or possibly beyond.” He chuckled, grabbing a fresh pastry when she nodded.

She was into her third messy bite when she noticed peripherally somepony sit next to her. Well of course. This is a busy place.

“I can’t stay long. I’m expected,” Pick Pocket said in a low voice. “Slight change of plans. I got in.”

Snow Storm resisted the urge to look at him - she wasn’t sure if either of them were being watched. The Bread Box was one of the few places in Manehattan that the Red Hoof couldn’t touch… yet. She swallowed her bite. “What do you mean, you ‘got in’?”

“I’m in the gang…” Pick said, keeping his voice low. “I tricked some of their goons to let me in and they did.”

This time she couldn’t help herself. Her head whipped around fast enough to cause a small pop in her neck. “Are you nuts?! It’s too dangerous!” she hissed, keeping her tone matched with his.

“You want your parents back or not? This is the only way we’re gonna find them without bringing down the entire weight of the Hoof’s organization ontop of us. Not to mention it’s probably the safest option for them, too,” Pick reasoned.

“Of course I want them back! But I don’t want you to get killed in the process!”

“You and me both,” Pick grumbled. “I’m doing it as a favor. If I get killed, you kick Deorsa’s ass, hear me?”

“I’ve got a reason or two of my own to kick his ass… Good luck.”

“Yeah… I’m gonna need all the luck I can get,” Pick sighed. “You stay safe too, hear me? I don’t wanna risk my ass saving your folks for nothin’.”

“Just let me know as soon as you know where they are.” Snow Storm stared coldly at Pick Pocket as he rose from the seat. “I’ll tear the place apart after that.”

“Don’t you think it’d be better if we get them out first?” Pick asked, shooting her a cocky grin.

She gave him a stony look in return. “You know what I mean. Now get going, before somepony sees us.”

“Yeah, sure…” Pick said, standing up from his stool. “Stay safe, yeah?”

“You do realize,” she said as he began to walk away, “that if I catch you with them…” The words trailed off, leaving the unspoken implication hanging in the air in between them.

“I ain’t a monster, Snow,” Pick said. “Not like them.”

“Make sure it stays that way…” Snow warned.

“Don’t have to tell me twice,” Pick said as he waved her off, exiting the bakery. The things I have to go through to do just a little good in this damn town...

4

It was what any Guard would call a ‘relaxing day’. The pale noon sun hung far above a gray overcast, the winter wind was non-existent, and there hadn’t been a single incident in the hours that Murdoc and Amber had been on duty.

“Enjoy the peace while it lasts, Cadet,” Murdoc said as they strolled leisurely through their usual patrol route. “It may not be worth much for training, but it’s nice when it happens.”

“Yes, sir,” Amber Shield agreed. Boring’s more like it. “Does it happen often?”

Murdoc smiled. “Not as often as I’d like. There’s always going to be somepony to break the peace.”

Amber considered that. Perhaps it was one of the Lieutenant’s simple observations - or perhaps it was one of his lessons to her. Either way, she’d take it to heart.

Speaking of hearts… Their patrol route happened to go straight through Market. It was a little nuance she hadn’t thought about… until Petunia had come into her life. They were only thirty or so feet away from her gorgeous flower cart when Amber stopped dead in her tracks, mind completely blank as she stared straight at it. Petunia was bent low, pruning what looked like a bouquet of violets.

“Hm?” Murdoc noticed his Cadet had stopped. He followed her gaze, spotting the flower mare from last night’s dinner. “Ah, I see. Permission to break off is granted, Cadet. And be careful with what you say. Words can last a lifetime.”

“Y-yes sir,” Amber said, parting from Murdoc and walking towards Petunia with her heart pounding in her ears. Okay, you’ve got this. Don’t screw it up. Everything’ll be okay, okay?

She cleared her throat, causing the pretty little flower mare to look up from her stand. “Hey, Petunia…”

“Hey you,” Petunia said cheerily. “You okay? Your ears are burning.”

“Look, uh…” Amber took a deep breath. She removed her helmet, spilling out her messy flaxen mane. “We need to talk. About last night. About this whole week, really.”

“...Oh… you’re not mad at me, are you?” Petunia asked, her ears pinning back as her expression fell.

“No, no! It was great! You’re great! Ugh, I mean… it’s about me, really.”

“Then what…” Suddenly a deep, cold sensation of fear followed by immense sadness swept over her. “You… you don’t want to be with me… do you?”

“That’s just it! I do! I… really do. But… gosh I’m not making sense, am I? What I’m trying to say is I’m… confused. I don’t know how to do… this. I mean, you grow up in this huge family and everypony tells you they can’t wait until you get far in the Guard and then settle down with a nice colt and raise some foals and then they go far in the Guard and they keep the line going and it’s just… I’m gonna disappoint them. Because that’s not what I want.”

“I’m… I’m sorry, Amber…” Petunia said, her voice cracking slightly, the pruning shears falling out of her hooves onto the pavement. “I never meant to cause you so much trouble… I just… I can’t help myself,” she murmured, biting her lower lip and shutting her eyes tightly in a futile attempt at trying to stem the flow of tears now coursing down her cheeks.. “I can’t help the way I feel. I just can’t. I can’t just tell my heart to leave you alone. I can’t do it. I never meant for this to happen!” she choked out, bringing her hooves to the sides of her head.

“But this is a good thing! Really! Who knows how many other colts I’d’ve gone through? All the while being miserable with all of them?” She pawed at the ground, blushing. “So, uh, want some dinner? When I get off?”

Petunia looked up, her cheeks still glistening with tears. “You… really?”

“You bet! It’ll be my treat.”

Petunia cleaned her face, giving a small smile. “I’d like that. I’d like that a lot.”

“Well, uh, I should be getting back to my patrol.” Amber leaned over the flower cart, planting a small kiss on Petunia’s cheek before putting her helmet back on. “See ya tonight?”

Petunia felt her face heat up, a bright pink blush playing across her face as she retrieved her pruning shears. “Yeah! See you later!”

* * *

Lieutenant Murdoc was a stallion of simple pleasures. One of these pleasures just so happened to be scaring the ever-loving-Celestia out of his fellow Guards whenever he had the chance.

It was almost always a beautiful sight.

He left his Cadet to her privacy with her possible-marefriend, and set his devious sights on one of Captain Leaf’s new experiments - a new rank to shake up the monotony of grinding away one’s life as a Sentry. Five Guards of each shift had been selected to testbed this new rank, and one of them stood a ways down the street, absentmindedly scanning the crowd for any sign of trouble.

Out of the corner of his eye, Murdoc saw the Sergeant’s partner idly browsing through some sort of magazine rack. He couldn’t have prayed for a better set-up. Show time.

“Sergeant Watts!” the Lieutenant barked with authority, putting his game face on and marching up to the pegasus. The Sergeant nearly jumped out of his skin, and it took all of Murdoc’s willpower not to start laughing. “Where in the name of Tartarus is your partner!? New rank or not, Guards are never alone!”

“S-Sorry, sir!” Joules said, saluting his commanding officer. He then turned, unable to catch sight of his trainee. “Sentry, front and center!” he barked, and a moment later the younger pony appeared at his right, saluting Murdoc as well. “I sent him off to go do some reconnaissance on his own… I didn’t think he’d end up at a magazine rack,” he chided, much to the trainee’s embarrassment.

“I didn’t realize magazines needed recon,” Murdoc said harshly. I love my job.

“Of course not sir,” Joules said. He then turned to his trainee, giving him orders to assume the post he had left down at the street corner. The Sentry saluted them both, then enthusiastically bounded off to carry out his orders.

“Well Sergeant? Did you learn anything interesting?”

“Streets seem normal, nothing out of the ordinary for the moment. I’ll be sure the trainee gets the proper disciplinary action for this, sir. He’s a good kid, but between you and me,” he then leaned in to whisper to Murdoc. “He’s a bit of a bird-brain…”

Murdoc nodded, betraying a small snort of amusement. “Has there been any sign of that pegasus attacking the Mare do Well these past few days?”

Joules then became serious. “Not a trace, sir. She’s very thorough. Reports indicate she’s very quick for her size. She’s also supposedly very quick on her hooves for a pegasus. Most witnesses just recognize her as a blur. We know she’s female because no stallion could move at that speed. At least, none that we are aware of.”

“Alright, then,” Murdoc said, trying to hide the disappointment in his voice. “I’ve told a dozen Guards already, and I’ll tell a dozen more: if she shows up, do not engage her. At least, not without our mysterious heroine around. Don’t try to be a hero. Is that clear?”

“Understood, sir. I’ll radio for backup if I pick up on anything,” Joules said, saluting Murdoc. “If you’ll excuse me sir, I still need to discipline my trainee.”

“Very good. As you were.” Murdoc pivoted, strolling away from the Sergeant at a leisurely pace. Amber caught up to him, her face red instead of its usual golden-brown color.

“It go well?” he asked her, smirking as he gave her a sideways glance. If she gets any redder, she’ll catch on fire.

“It went okay,” she said quickly and quietly, in the sort of noncommittal tone that implied she didn’t really want to get into details.

“Just ‘okay’?” Murdoc said, raising an eyebrow.

“...Yes, sir,” she replied.

“Fair enough,” Murdoc said simply. He knew that eventually she’d spill, but until then he was content with the fact that she seemed to be intact. Besides, it was hardly his right to pry.

“...I suppose I’ve learned that some ponies are worth making yourself uncomfortable for,” she said after a few minutes.

“Very true,” Murdoc said, patiently waiting for her to divulge more information, even if it came at a slower pace than he would have preferred.

Amber laughed quietly, turning to face him. “I meant what I said. It went well. Better than I could have hoped, even. Because even though it wasn’t easy to talk to her, it was worth talking about.”

“I’m glad to hear it. So when do you plan on telling Silver about this whole little affair? Because it’s not gonna be me that tells her,” Murdoc said. “It has to come from you.”

“Maybe I won’t say it with words,” she said cheekily. “Maybe she’ll see me and Petunia hug, and put the pieces together. I can’t wait to see the smile on her face!”

Murdoc gave a small smile, patting his Cadet on the shoulder. “I’m proud of you. It does my heart good to see you growing and actually seeing the world through your own eyes for a change, not through lenses passed down to you.”

Amber smiled at him, “Well, I learned from the best, Sir.”

“Of course you did,” Murdoc said, giving her a warm grin.

5

Day transitioned into dusk in Manehattan, covering the sleepless city with a twilight blanket. Pick Pocket withheld a sigh - he had been running with a couple of stallions all day long, picking up tabs when he could and being generally amiable.

But now that the sun had set, the time for pleasure was over. Now it was time for business.

“Alright… so what exactly are we doing here?” Pick asked, now flanked by two of the Red Hoof’s underlings on both sides.

“We’re going to a stallion that ain’t been payin’ his dues,” one of the thugs replied tersely. “Someone that thinks he can go behind the Bosses’ back.... we gotta remind him how wrong he is.”

“Gotcha. So, we gonna rough him up, or maybe just lift his bits?” Pick asked, trying to get an idea of what to expect.

“Nobody told you the rules?” one asked suspiciously, “Oh well. Listen up. First time they forget to pay, we bust up their store. Second time, we bust them up. Third…” he grinned nastily.

Pick cringed internally, doing his absolute best to hide his disgust. “Sounds like fun.”

* * *

The Mare do Well watched the meeting from her perch, taking care to stay well out of their sight. Be careful, Pick… she thought sadly, wishing she could take this all back. Asking him to look for her parents had been one thing - for him to join the Red Hoof’s gang, even as a spy, was too much for her to handle. If they find him out, he’s dead.

Be careful, she thought again. And don’t go too far. You said you weren’t a monster.

* * *

“He’s on his second warning, this guy,” the thug said as they marched down the street. “And since we ain’t seen you work before, we’re gonna give you the honors. Want my advice?”

Oh great, I get to beat the stuffing out of some poor schlub on my first day. Snow’s gonna love that, Pick thought. “Sure, why not?”

“Take your time, and break a leg. In this city, folks see a pony limping, they know who they crossed.”

“Right, got it…” Pick said, clearing his head and trying to turn off his conscience for the time being.

After about half an hour the group stopped outside the residence of the pony in question. One of the thugs knocked on the door, and a elderly gentlecolt opened it after a few minutes.

Oh, you gotta be kidding me! He’s just an old fart! Pick protested internally.

“If you’re here for the bits, I told you I can’t pay you. My wife is very sick, and-”

“Maybe you should ditch the old broad. You know who comes first.”

“The- the whole reason I took out the loan was to help pay for her treatment! Please, just give me more time!” the elderly pony begged.

“See, here’s the problem with that. My superiors want their money. I go back without their money, they break my legs. I don’t want my legs broken. So I’m getting my money,” the thug growled. “Newbie, get to it.”

* * *

Oh come on! Snow Storm’s brain screamed. She had been hoping whoever this target was could at least put up a fight. But an old sire? This isn’t fair. She bit down on her lip, fighting every urge to leap down from the rooftop and stop this before it even began.

Do that and they’ll call him a rat. You know that.

Where’s a damned Guard when you need one? She looked down the streets, as if to confirm there were none in sight.

* * *

Pick swallowed hard. Snow, all I can ask is you forgive me, he thought. “Right,” he said, cantering up to the old pony. He took a deep breath, and proceeded to shove the elderly stallion down off his hooves.

“Please… don’t do this…” the stallion begged.

“You gave us no choice,” Pick said coldly, trying to mask his reluctance. Every last bit of his conscience screamed at him to stop, but he tuned it out. He was in it too deep to turn back now. He decided that the guilt would be dealt with later when he was alone. He reared his hoof back and swung it forward, landing a punch directly on the side of his face, cutting the stallion’s lip and causing a trickle of blood to escape his snout.

* * *

I’m sorry, mister, Snow Storm thought, sliding down to her rump behind the chimney in defeat. An old, harmless stallion was going to get viciously beaten and she could do nothing to stop it without risking the life of her friend. She tried to silence the war that her heart and mind were waging within her, a thin veil of tears forming in her eyes as she heard the first blow land and the stallion crying out in anguish. She covered her ears to drown out any further sound, as if it would ease her own guilt.

Go. Just go. There’s nothing you can do here. Before she could pick herself up, she heard a commanding voice down the street. Oh thank Epona...

* * *

“Hey!” Lieutenant Flyntt called out. He and Calias had been on their route for a solid hour when they picked up the commotion coming from down the street. “Stop, in the name of the guard!”

“Damn, it’s the fuzz! Beat it!” the thug yelled.

The pair of Guards rushed over, quickly scattering the group away from the old stallion.

Pick took a quick look around as the Guards approached, seeing a back door and instantly making a break for it. He charged through the kitchen and kicked open the door, disappearing around the corner and out of view.

“Not bad,” the thug whispered as he rejoined Pick, the two of them sneaking away from the scene, “Too bad it got cut short, but it looks like you got what it takes after all.”

“Yeah, it sucks,” Pick lied through his teeth. I’ve never been so happy to see the Guard in my life… words I thought I’d never say.

“Guess we’ll just have to leave that one alone,” the thug shrugged. “Once the Guard are fighting in their corner, it becomes more trouble than it’s worth to go after ‘em.”

“I’ll be sure to keep that in mind…” Pick said. Maybe I can use the Guard to my advantage… If I cause enough of a ruckus, the Guard’ll show up and we’ll have to bug out, getting me off scot-free.

“We still got a few hours before we gotta report in, so might as well go grab a beer.”

“Sounds good. I’ll buy. I lifted the stallion’s wallet on the way out,” Pick said, pulling the wallet out of his pocket. Eh… some habits die hard.

“Ha! You’re alright, newbie.”

6

“Well, here we are,” Amber said. Petunia’s eyes lit up as she craned her neck up, her mind barely able to register the name of the restaurant Amber had chosen. “La Plume D’or. Fanciest restaurant in Equestria.”

“This place is amazing, Amber! How’d you get reservations? They’re supposed to be really tough to get,” Petunia said, thoroughly impressed.

“Well…” Amber blushed, scratching the back of her leg. “My name does get me places, if I want. Shall we?” She opened the door, motioning Petunia to step in first.

“We shall!” Petunia said with a bright smile, trotting in first. The restaurant was beautifully decorated with a soft, sparkling gold appearance, accentuated by dim candlelight to make the ambiance feel more luxurious. The soft sound of a string quartet permeated the air, adding to the relaxed atmosphere.

“The atmosphere is beautiful Amber, this place is even better than I imagined it would be!” Petunia gushed, smiling happily. The two mares found their table, a stallion approaching them.

“Bonsoir demoiselles, et bienvenue a La Plume D’or,” the waiter said in flawless Prench. “My name is Henri and I will be your server this evening,” he said, bowing his head. “We have a special this evening on a bottle of Scarlet Rose, a delectable and remarkably smooth cabernet icewine from the Crystal Mountains, it is one of the finest wines in our collection. Would you like to try a sample before you buy?” he offered.

“Uh, sure, that’d be a good idea,” Amber said distractedly, glancing nervously around the dining room.

“Very good, I will be right back with your samples,” the waiter said, excusing himself. Petunia looked over at Amber, catching a glimpse of the nervous expression on her face.

“Are you okay? What’s the matter?” Petunia asked.

“Huh? Oh.” Amber offered up a smile. “Just a little bit of Guard paranoia. I keep expecting something to happen and ruin this night. That’s how it always goes. I guess I should ease up just a little…”

“As long as that’s what it is, I’m okay,” Petunia said with a smile. “Thank you, Amber.”

“It’s my pleasure! So, how’d you get into flowers, anyway?”

“Mm, it all started when I was a little filly,” Petunia began, feeling a smile spread across her face as she reminisced. “My mom used to own a flower shop back in the day by the name of Elysium Gardens. I used to love going there every day after school. The scent of the fresh soil, the sight of all the beautiful flowers blooming, it was always amazing to me.”

“One day, my mom put a pot and some orchid seeds in front of me and encouraged me to grow my own flowers, and I came to find that one of my biggest joys in life is watching a flower’s bud blossoming. The day my orchids bloomed, I cried. I had put so much time and energy into nursing those little seeds that seeing them become something so beautiful touched me in a way I had never felt before. I remember it like it was yesterday, the way the petals just opened wide, as if basking in the glow of Celestia’s sun… simply beautiful…” Petunia sighed fondly.

“It was then that I found that I truly loved working with flowers, and I got my cutie mark.” Petunia’s expression then fell. “Unfortunately, the business didn’t hold up and we had to sell the store. My goal is to raise enough money to buy the property and reopen it.”

“That sounds… wow,” Amber said, smiling across the table at her date. “Do you… do you think I could help fund the new shop? I understand if it’s something you wanna do on your own…” Petunia looked over at Amber, her face lit up with a bright blush.

“You… you want to help?” Petunia asked, both stunned and touched by Amber’s offer.

“Well sure! Why not? Especially if we’re gonna be… like this. Y’know, going out.” Petunia’s eyes widened.

“Y-you… you just… you mean it? Are we really…?” Petunia stammered, praying to whomever would listen that what she had heard Amber just say was true.

Amber felt her face fall. “You don’t wanna, do you?” Of course she doesn’t. This was all a mistake. “I’m going about this too fast. I always dive into relationships too fast.”

“Are you kidding!? I’ve been waiting for this!” Petunia exclaimed a little too loudly, causing other patrons to look over and shush them. “Eheh… sorry…” she said sheepishly. She then looked back to Amber with a loving smile. “Of course I want to be with you… I was just worried you wouldn’t want to be with me,” she said, reaching across the table and sliding her hoof under Amber’s.

Amber took the hoof, squeezing it. “Well, there’s still some me stuff I have to figure out, but what the hay this is the happiest I’ve felt since I got transferred here.”

“Well… we can figure it out together,” Petunia winked.

“On the first date?” Amber gave her a wry smirk. “And here I thought you were a lady.”

Petunia giggled, feeling a blush rise up into her face. Their waiter returned with a pair of glasses, each half-filled with red wine. “A sampling of Scarlet Rose,” Henri said, levitating a glass to each mare.

“To us?” Petunia said, raising her glass.

“To us,” Amber agreed, gently tapping her glass against Petunia’s. Her eyes lit up as she took a sip. It’s like silk running down my neck, she thought. “What do you think of it?”

“It’s delicious! I don’t normally drink and wine sometimes has a kind of vinegary taste, but this is fantastic!” Petunia said, taking another sip.

“We’ll have a bottle,” Amber told the waiter. “And we should probably order food, too…”

“Tres bien! I will get you the bottle right away and will be back to order your entrees,” the waiter said, excusing himself.

“You know… this is all really exciting,” Petunia said, smiling. “I’ve been in a couple of other relationships before, but nothing ever really felt so… exhilarating!” she admitted. She took another sip of her wine, feeling it warm her throat as it went down. “We need to take a bottle of this to go, this is really good!”

“Slow down, now,” Amber warned, nursing her second glass. “Otherwise you’ll be stumbling out of here.”

“Well, you’d catch me though, right?” Petunia asked cheekily.

“Hm, I miiight,” Amber teased, shooting off a wry grin.

“Hmph, only ‘might’. I see how it is,” Petunia said, feigning being hurt, then leaning on the table and smiling at her date. “I’ve told you about me, so now it’s your turn! Tell me about little filly Amber, how she grew up and why she became a Guard.”

“Well,” Amber began, trying to figure out where to start. “I come from a huge family. Most of the Shield clan have become guards - Uncle Brass once told me that we go all the way back before even Nightmare Moon. I wanted to wear my own armor ever since I could remember. I…” Amber blushed. “I even had my own plastic toy set as a filly.”

Petunia’s eyes widened, bringing her hooves to her mouth. “That’s adorable!” she said, almost squealing in delight. “Oh, what I would have given to see you as a little filly playing with your toys!”

“Oh I’m sure dad has pictures… safely tucked away… in Canterlot. Mom wasn’t too keen on the idea of me joining the Guard, though. She wanted me to be more like my older cousin, Mirror Shield. She studied at Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns, specializing in illusionary magic. She was a real blast on Nightmare Night when I was growing up. There was nopony she couldn’t scare.”

“I followed dad into the Guard when I was sixteen, as a probationary. It’s where they let you ‘tag along’, but you’re not officially part of them, since you’re still underage. After I turned eighteen, dad sent me off to Uncle Brass in Liveryburg because he thought a small town might be better for learning the ropes and not get overwhelmed. But that didn’t go quite as planned…”

“That’s interesting,” Petunia said, taking another sip of her wine. “Don’t Guardsponies usually get moved around a lot? How did you end up here?” she asked.

“Well, Liveryburg has their own Mare do Well and their own set of problems… even worse than here, believe it or not. So Uncle Brass decided it’d be safer for me here, where he had close friends who could watch out for me and tutor me while I was a Cadet. So, here I am. Incidentally, I’m the first Shield in Manehattan in ten years.”

“Ohh, okay. Well, I’m glad you’re here,” Petunia smiled.

The waiter returned, ready to take their first orders.

* * *

The night progressed, the two having their dinner as well as more wine to go along with it. They ordered a bottle to take home, Petunia and Amber both stumbling slightly as they walked down the sidewalk.

“Amberrr… can I lean against youuu?” Petunia whined softly, trotting closely to Amber.

“Of course!” Sweet Celestia she’s drunk off her flank. “Easy does it.” Petunia sidled up to Amber, leaning her head just under Amber’s chin, letting her lead.

“My place isn’t far…” Petunia murmured just under Amber’s ear. The sound of her voice had an unusual reaction within Amber- one that was both very new and very enticing. Her own inebriation only magnified that feeling.

“You live alone?” Amber asked.

“Yyyup,” Petunia giggled, a bright pink stripe of a blush appearing on her face.

“Oh.” What the hell are you thinking? She’s off in la-la-land. It wouldn’t be right! “Me too.”

“Do you live closer, or do I live closer? Either way, wherever you’re goin’ is where I’m stayin’!” Petunia slurred, nuzzling Amber along her jawline.

“Pretty sure you do. How’re ya feeling? Let me know if you’re gonna hurl or something.”

“Naaah, I’m okay, I’ll tell ya if I’m gonna get sick though,” Petunia said, fanning a hoof at Amber. To Amber’s shock and surprisingly her delight, she felt Petunia’s tail flicking back and forth, gently brushing along her flank.

“Hm…” Amber mused, trying her best to ignore the feeling. “First thing we’ll do is get you a glass of water. Otherwise your head’ll be pounding in the morning.”

“Mmmhmmm,” Petunia cooed, reveling in the feeling of Amber’s coat against hers.

“So, I was wondering… The Captain’s Ball is at the end of next month. Wanna come with me?”

Petunia looked up at her, her eyes glassy as she smiled, planting a kiss on Amber’s cheek. “Of course I do!” she said happily, leaning in as closely to Amber as she could without the two of them falling over. The two arrived at Petunia’s apartment, the mare fumbling for her key in her purse. Once she retrieved it, she unlocked the door, allowing Amber inside first. Once they were both inside, Petunia locked the door behind her.

“Nice place,” Amber said as she flipped the lights, completely unsurprised to find the entire apartment bedecked with flowers of all kinds.

“Mhm,” Petunia affirmed. “I think I’m gonna go lay down…” she said, trotting past Amber, teasingly running her tail under Amber’s chin. “You’re welcome to join me…”

“I think I will,” Amber said, strolling after her into the bedroom.

Petunia climbed up on the bed, flopping onto the comfortable surface, rolling over and stretching, giving a sigh of pure pleasure. “Ahh, that’s the stuff…” she said, content. She then rolled back over, patting the spot next to her, beckoning Amber to join her.

“The bed looks a little small,” Amber said, sidling up to it anyway.

“Big enough for two,” Petunia said softly, leaning into Amber. “Hey, Amber?” she called out quietly.

“Yeah?” Amber replied as she shuffled herself onto the bed and under the covers.

When Amber turned her head to look at Petunia, her mind found itself grinding to a halt as Petunia leaned forward and kissed her. This one felt different to Amber- there was a bright, burning fire behind it. Amber found herself swept away in the kiss, the two only breaking it to breathe.

“I… I didn’t quite catch that.”

“Ssshh, just let me do the talking…” Petunia breathed, pulling the covers over them.

7

Charade woke up to the unmistakable sound of a teleport spell. A note fluttered down to her face. She read it, sighing, wondering just how in the name of Celestia she had allowed herself to get so finely screwed over. He probably even knows I didn’t go after her today… Just the idea of fighting the Mare do Well again wore her out - not to mention the massive hangover that had taken all day to sleep off. Now it was nighttime and she’d gotten buck-all accomplished.

Might as well head to Tartarus and see the devil, she thought sardonically, grabbing her coat on the way out. “Besides, what’s the worst he can do to me?”

* * *

“You mentioned you had something very important to discuss, Boss?” Charade asked, pawing the floor nervously. “If it’s about my failure, I’ve still got a trick up my sleeve. One she won’t be able to counter with cheap tricks.”

“Glad you could make it, Charade… though I seem to feel that I may not be giving you enough work to do,” the Red Hoof stated, staring into the crackling fireplace. “You came here fairly quickly after your summons went out. I daresay it seems as though you were not occupied.”

“I’m capable of being a professional, even if it may not always seem that way, and I’m well aware of the stakes here, for myself and for you as well.”

“‘Professional’, you say… how peculiar,” the Hoof said, his seat turning around, allowing him to lock eyes with Charade. “See, I would be inclined to believe that… if you actually showed even the slightest semblance of professionalism, the likes of which I have yet to see even a shred of.”

Charade tried not to react to that, though she knew she was on thin ice. “Be that as it may, there are precious few ponies at your disposal that are capable of doing what I can. If you had a better option you’d have fired me by now.”

“How funny that you should mention that. As it turns out, I do have another option, and that option has just returned home from a mission I gave him, which he completed flawlessly. He is exactly what I ask for in an employee- punctual, professional, and... persuasive,” the Hoof said. He then raised his hoof and put it down on the buzzer on his desk. “Send him in,” he said. The sound of hoofsteps could be heard approaching the door beside the Red Hoof’s desk, the doorknob turning. “You would do well to learn from him… though, I have a feeling that you may have already,” he said, a devilish smile creasing his face.

The door opened, and Charade’s blood ran cold. In entered an earth pony stallion, not much bigger than her, his coat a deep charcoal gray. His jet black mane, almost shoulder-length, was tied together in one long ponytail at the nape of his neck. His frigid, ice blue eyes peered out from behind his thin glasses, casting a withering gaze on whatever he trained his sights on. A wooden sword rested at his hip as the edges of his robes barely touched the floor.

“Good evening, Master. To what do I owe this honor of you summoning me?” the stallion asked, bowing his head to the Red Hoof.

“Charade, meet my right hoof- Hano Hizawa. The ‘Bladed Hoof’. Though, as far as I have been made aware, the two of you have already met. Am I correct in that assumption, Hano?”

“Yes, Master, you are indeed correct,” Hano said calmly.

“...If you’re desperate enough to get him involved, then there’s no point of me being here anymore. You both know I’m out of his league.”

“Oh, come now, Charade. Please, do not sell yourself so short. I would not have specifically chosen you if I did not see potential in you. Granted, whether you come to waste that potential is not my decision… though it would be my decision to punish you for it,” the Hoof said. “The real reason I have called you in this evening is to tell you that you will be partnering up with him on your next mission. Until I see a significant improvement in professionalism, you will report to him. Am I clear?”

“Yes Sir.”

“Excellent. I grow tired, I believe I will leave you two to get… acquainted,” the Red Hoof said, adjourning himself and disappearing into the next room, shutting the door behind him.

“...You only ever had one Master, Hano, and he was a damn better pony than him,” she said, turning away.

“That matters not. The Red Hoof is my true master. I am merely the tool he uses to enact his will,” Hano responded simply.

“He has no honor. And if you follow his instruction without question, sooner or later you’ll hurt someone that really didn’t deserve it. Maybe you have already…”

Hano pondered her words, trotting up to the glass window behind the Red Hoof’s desk, peering out at the city. He then spoke. “It is pony nature to cry out against the hammer that fells them,” Hano said. “It is a sign of strength for a pony to cry out against its fate, rather than succumb and let fate wash them away. Inevitably, many shall fault the hooves upon the hammer. I merely perform the duty of the office bestowed upon me. To further fear the Red Hoof is redundant. To defy him, is to ask for death. Should providence allow, some may steel their hatred and refine it, giving it purpose, and perhaps even give them the strength to control their own fate by coming to his service, much as I did.”

“And if he told you to kill me?” she asked, finally turning to look him in the eye. “Tell me. Would you choose him again? Would you even hesitate? Or haven't you learned anything from what happened between us?!”

“My blade only strikes if it is ordered to,” Hano replied coldly.

“Then yes, yes you would,” she turned away, a painful amount of hurt in her voice. “I’m glad you left. You hear me? Glad! Because you weren’t the stallion I thought you were. You’re nothing but a cold blooded monster, like him.You deserve each other.”

Hano did not react or respond, instead choosing to quietly listen to her.

“I’ll work with you this one last time, and then I’m taking my brother and leaving Equestria. Unless he orders you to kill me, too…”

“You will not leave unless he allows you to,” Hano warned. “Defying him is a death sentence, as I am sure you know.”

“Then I’ll choose the sentence over being here with a coward like you any longer. You want to know why he’s so strong? Because of ponies like you. If he was alone he’d be powerless. Think about that next time you call him ‘Master.’ “

“You would do well to know your place, Charade. The walls have ears,” Hano said cryptically.

“...I know he’s listening. But he won’t kill me just yet. He’ll let me think I’m safe, that I’m really going to make it out of here, and then he’ll sick you on me. Because there’s nothing in this world he enjoys more than giving people hope, only so he can take it away at the last second.”

“Hope is something of a drug. When intoxicated on it, it gives strength the likes of which cannot be matched. That strength is something he desires,” Hano said. “That strength is what got him to where he stands today. It is something to be admired, is it not?”

“He has no strength, Hano! If I walked in there and fought him myself, I’d kick his ass. The only thing stopping me is you… and I wish I could say it’s because I don’t want to hurt you.”

Once again, Hano remained silent. He knew what she was feeling. It would be a bold-faced lie to say he was not feeling the same, but she could never know. He could never tell her, lest the Hoof use it as a weapon.

“...Whatever. I’m going to leave now. Come find me when it’s time to start the mission,” she said, turning away.

Once Charade exited the room and he heard the audible click of the room’s microphone shutting off, Hano sighed. He reached into the collar of his robes, retrieving a locket from within. He looked at it for a few moments, then tucked it back in.

“Your reward will be, aside from our agreed upon payment, her getting to leave the city. I’m in a generous mood, so I’ll even let her take her brother with her… give her the happy ending you didn’t,” the Red Hoof’s voice floated around the room.

“After all, why would I ever need her when I have you.”

“Understood, Master.”

“Excellent. Now, I have an important task for you.”

“What is your order, Master?” Hano asked.

“A carriage full of crossbows will cross town from the ports to the Guard Barracks tomorrow evening. I want this carriage. I want these weapons.”

“Yes Master. They will be yours by the following sunrise,” Hano responded.

“The Mare do Well will almost certainly show up. If she does, do not kill her. I want- no, I need her alive. If you can possibly capture her, do so. If not… your priority is the carriage, not her. Your old marefriend can handle her. Is that clear?”

“Understood, Master.”

Author's Note

Plenty of emotion in this chapter. Amber/Petunia is such a fun ship.

Hano is a new and interesting character from the mind of Lithe ~~Tomigotchi~~ ~~Kamikazi~~ ~~kamehameha~~ Kamitatsy. He may or may not be a permanent foe - who knows?

Remember the name 'Mirror Shield'. Remember it well.

Chapter Five

1

January 16, 1008,

It’s gone too far, now. A line has to be drawn. Pick Pocket’s managed to get himself caught up inside the Red Hoof’s gang. I thought I could be okay with that, despite the risk to him. After all, he’s doing it voluntarily.

But I’m not okay. Not after last night. I followed him on his ‘initiation’, to make sure he’d be safe. I wish I hadn’t. I had to sit back and listen while they beat the living hell out of an innocent old sire - for some bits, no less! I bit my tongue - literally - just so I wouldn’t interfere. If I had, they might’ve thought he was some sort of spy. These types always turn on each other in the blink of an eye, and he’d’ve been the easy target.

Sitting back and doing nothing had been the hardest thing I’ve ever done. Next time, I’ll find a way to jump in. Not just for my sake, or even his, but for whichever innocent bystander gets caught in the crossfire.

If getting mom and dad back means damning others to suffering… I’m not sure it’s worth it.

And where was Charade? I haven’t seen her for a whole day and a half. I'm sitting back at home, waiting to see if she'll show. It feels weird to be here now - I feel like a stranger. Everything's so quiet and cold, especially since Figaro is hanging out with Bolt Buck for his own safety.

Hopefully when I see Pick again, he’ll have something for me. The sooner this nightmare is over, the better.

-Snow Storm

2

“Mmm.” Amber Shield sleepily draped a foreleg over the slumbering form of Petunia, scooting herself up into a spooning position, intertwining one rear leg with her marefriend’s. Her muzzle just barely grazed Petunia’s neck, taking in the sweet mixture of aromas that surrounded the mare. Even in her half-awake daze, the memory of last night stood out in Amber’s mind - how intense yet sweet it had been. How she had felt from Petunia’s tentative touch in a way she had never felt from any coltfriend. How Petunia had tasted - strange at first, but the more response Amber received, the more confident she had gotten, until it seemed like the entire city could hear them go about their passionate lovemaking.

I don’t wanna get up, Amber thought wearily, cuddling Petunia as tightly as she could. Damn the Guard today.

Petunia shifted in her sleep, rolling over and pulling Amber closer to her, burying her muzzle in Amber’s chest, breathing deeply and giving a contented sigh as she settled back into a comfortable sleep. Amber felt Petunia’s forelegs slip around her frame, gripping her gently. To Amber’s delight, she felt Petunia tilt her head slightly, pressing her ear to Amber’s chest. Petunia passively smiled as the sound of Amber’s heartbeat filled her mind.

“You awake?” Amber mumbled, keeping her eyes closed.

“Mmm…” Petunia murmured. “I could lay here forever like this…”

“I wish we could,” Amber said, pushing herself up and rolling groggily out of bed. “But now that I’m up, I do make a mean pot of coffee.”

“But I don’t want you to go…” Petunia whined, stretching her forelegs out.

Amber smiled, tugging on Petunia’s outstretched foreleg. “Duty calls. And your flowers do, too. Come on, sleepyhead!” Petunia sat up, rubbing her eyes, then blinking a few times. She yawned, inhaling deeply, her eyes shooting open when the air carried a familiar scent reminiscent of last night’s events.

“Oh… um…” Petunia said, blushing heavily. “Last night was… fun,” she said, averting her eyes.

“Mhm it really was,” Amber said affectionately. “What’s the matter? You look embarrassed.” She nudged Petunia teasingly.

“Well… um…” Petunia said, turning to Amber, locking eyes with her. “That was… my first time…”

“Is that all?” Amber giggled, pulling Petunia into a hug. “It’s okay. It was mine, too.” Petunia returned the hug.

“Thank goodness… I mean, I wouldn’t have had an issue if you had already done things with a stallion, but it means a lot more to me that we got to share it,” Petunia admitted.

“Well… I was almost with a stallion. But, I sort of…” Amber winced. “I chickened out.”

“Oh, well, that’s okay. I mean, I’ve dated a couple of stallions in the past and we’ve, um… fooled around, but I never went that far. I was a little scared of it myself,” Petunia admitted.

“Y’know…” Amber said, gently pressing her muzzle up against Petunia’s. “Now that I think about it, I don’t go on duty for another hour.” She grinned. “And that coffee can wait…”

“I like the way you think!” Petunia said, reigniting the passion from the night before by heatedly returning the kiss, wrapping her forelegs around her and pulling her backwards into bed.

3

“I can’t beat him,” Charade said sadly, slamming her glass onto the table and wiping her chin. “Never could. He’s the perfect killer… even I can’t match that killing intent of his. And worst of all, he knows most of my moves… all except one. And even that… nah. It wouldn’t work. Not alone.” She sighed, staring at the bartender. “What do I do?”

“Beats me, kid,” the bartender stated flatly. “All’s I do is pour drinks and listen to mopey mares like you cry about things I don’t know nothin’ about.”

“...I need to go see her. It’s the only way.” She sighed again, putting thirty bits on the counter. “We good, or will I need a tab?”

“Don’t matter, I get my money regardless,” the bartender said, sliding the bits off the counter.
* * *
Charade cleared her throat, knocking on the door to the Orange mansion. “Yo, bitch! We need to have words!” she called out, diplomatic as ever.

“Madame is not here,” Deorsa said from behind Charade. He looked her in the eye as she turned around, keeping a stony expression on his face. “As I recall, you chased her out.”

“Well ain’t that just peachy…” she sighed crossly, trying to think. “Any idea of where she went? I promise to only punch her a little this time, no attempted murder.”

“She did not say where she was going,” Deorsa said stiffly. “If I may make a suggestion, a little courtesy goes a long way. You catch more flies with honey than you would with vinegar, as they say.”

“I ain’t trying to catch bugs!” she blurted out, growing increasingly annoyed with the tight-ass bat. “I’m trying to warn her! She thinks I’m tough, but she has no idea what’s coming…” The door behind them opened. Snow Storm emerged, trudging slowly up to Charade

“It’s fine, Deorsa. I'll handle this,” Snow said, trying to look Charade in the eye. It was a difficult task - the pegasus was at least a foot-and-a-half taller than her, forcing her to crane her neck at such close proximity. Under any other circumstances, the scene might’ve even been comedic. “Speak. You’ve got five minutes to explain yourself before I force you off our property personally.”

“Five minutes?” Charade snorted, waving a hoof. “I can sum this up in one sentence. The stallion that trained me is here in Manehattan to kick your ass.” Snow raised an eyebrow, nonplussed.

“Well, you’re not exactly the toughest pony I’ve ever fought, so I’m not too worried about your ‘master’ or whatever,” Snow said.

Charade gave her a stern look, utterly serious. “I am nothing compared to Hano. He could beat me with one move, without breaking a sweat. And if his orders are to kill you, you might wanna go say your goodbyes. Hell, start digging your own grave. Because he is inflexibly loyal, completely single minded, and without a single shred of remorse. He will kill you.”

“Riiight, and I’m the queen of Prance,” Snow said, rolling her eyes. “Look, if he shows up, we’ll see how it goes. All I know, is you’re gonna have a hard time eating your words when he’s out cold at my hooves.”

Charade gave her a long, hard stare, before slowly taking off the long scarf wrapped up her waist, showing off her wings. They were almost painful to look at, withered and sliced clean in half at the bottom. Tears started to form at the edges of her eyes. She didn’t say a word.

“What… what happened to you?” Snow asked, cringing at the sight. This wasn’t right at all - Charade was brash, cocky, and mouthy. She probably didn’t even know how to cry.

“He happened to me!” she said, tears starting to roll down her face as she quickly put the scarf back on.

“I, uh… I don’t know what to say,” Snow said, unable to find the right words. Okay, maybe she’s onto something… whatever though, I’ll beat him. I’m sure she’ll appreciate it, for whatever it’s worth.

“Snow Storm… just, run. Get out of the city. I might only buy you a minute or two, but I’ll get in his way. I don’t want him to do to you what he did to me… and don’t be a smartass. I know you don’t have wings.”

“Well… at the very least I’ll be wary of him. I still think you’re overblowing this a bit, but I’ll take your word for it,” Snow said. “Hell, maybe I’ll even kick his ass for you.”

At this, Charade laughed. “I’ll kick his ass myself when we next meet. But seriously, be careful… I’m not fighting for just myself, and I know you have your reasons, too. Even if I’m a crazy bitch, I can recognize when someone’s fighting for the right reasons. And screw the Red Hoof!” she said loudly in defiance, hoping whichever of his thugs that was listening heard it.

“Right,” Snow said. “Seems to me that I’m not the only one who needs to be careful now,” she stated as she turned to go back inside.

“... I died a long time ago,” Charade said in a tone Snow Storm hadn’t heard from her. It was a tired, hollow voice. So very tired. “Hano can’t kill me twice. You be careful too.” Snow pondered her words, but elected not to respond.

Just how tough is this guy if he’s got Charade shaking in her horseshoes? I guess I’ll find out soon enough.

4

“‘Ey! Our new buddy needs a nickname!” a beefy stallion said to his small band of misfits, wrapping a brotherly foreleg around Pick Pocket. “Whaddya guys think?”

“Yeah, that’s a good idea! What should we name him?” another stallion said, standing to the other side of Pick, nudging his shoulder.

“Slick? Nah, not good enough. I got nothin’. Anypony got a clue?”

“I got one…” Pick said. This is either gonna sound really cool, or really stupid, he thought. “Call me Edge, ‘cause I can edge my way into anypony’s pockets any day of the week, and ‘cause I got the edge to get the job done.”

“Not bad kid,” one stallion said. “I mean, ‘Edge’,” he said, correcting himself.

“Yeah, it suits ya,” another stallion affirmed.

I can’t believe that worked. These guys are morons, Pick thought to himself.

“I like it,” the head stallion said. “Say, you guys hear the latest rumors?”

“What’s going on?” Pick asked, curious.

“Word on the street is the Big Guy’s plannin’ something. That Mare do Well’s got him spookin’ at his own shadow… so he’s gonna do somethin’ about it, finally.”

“Any idea what he’s gonna do?” Pick asked. This is good. This is why I did this. Whatever I hear I can relay to Snow and prepare her.

“Well, you didn’t hear it from me, but… word is we’re gonna be hittin’ a carriage full of Guard stuff. Crossbows, spears, armor. Gonna be the biggest job he’s ever done… and nopony’s ever managed to pull it off.”

“That’s just like the boss! Always goin’ for the throat,” Pick said, faking enthusiasm. He’s going after an armored caravan full of weapons!? I gotta tell Snow the first chance I get!

“Yeah!” The stallion slapped Pick on the back. “That’s the spirit! We get that stuff, meet up with the Big Guy himself, gear up, and own Manehattan!”

“Wait, I’m going too? I don’t think I’m ready for something that big, I don’t wanna get in the way,” Pick said. I also don’t need Snow’s hooves up my ass.

“Eh… yeah, you’re right, Edge. You just wait ‘til the job’s done. You know that huge fruit farm outside the city? The, uh… what’s their names?”

“The Rinds,” one of them offered.

“Yeah, the Rind farm! It’s where we’re gonna meet up with the Big Guy. You just wait there, Edge. Got it? Hey, if you’re lucky, you might even get a peek at him!”

“Sure thing. I’m gonna mosey on out, got stuff to steal. Maybe bring in some bits for the Big Guy however I can,” Pick said, adjourning himself. I gotta find Snow, now!

5

“Amber, I’m going to be away on important business today,” Murdoc mentioned casually as they made the last patrol of the day, the sun hanging low in the sky. “You’ve been working hard. Perhaps you’d like to go home for the night? I’ll allow it, if you want.”

“What’s going on, sir?” Amber asked, gazing up at the Lieutenant.

“I wish I could tell you, and I hate pulling this on you, but it’s classified. Sensitive information we can’t risk leaking out. Only the ponies who are coming along are going to be privy to what’s going on,” Murdoc explained. “Take the rest of the evening. I know training usually leaves you pretty tired.”

“Yes, sir,” she said, saluting. “Good luck.”

“Thanks,” Murdoc said. I have a feeling we’re gonna need it… he thought. “Dismissed.”

* * *

Amber’s apartment was quiet as she walked into it, unbuckling her armor and levitating the pieces to rest on a mannequin. Of course it’s quiet. Nopony’s here.

But that was the problem, wasn’t it? Ever since her shift ended, Amber wanted nothing more than to find Petunia and spend the rest of the day with her. Maybe even another night. To come home to nothing was beginning to depress her.

There’s no reason I can’t hook up with her right now. Until she gets tired of seeing me. She then decided to do just that, slipping on a jacket and leaving her apartment, locking the door behind her. “Maybe I’ll pick up dinner for Petunia, she’ll like that!” She made her way towards Petunia’s, wondering what she would be in the mood for.

Along the way, Amber caught sight of a new restaurant that opened up. It was a small Neighponese restaurant, tucked in between two much larger buildings. She entered, and instantly was hit with the aroma of fresh veggies and rice. “I wonder if this place is any good…” she murmured, taking a seat at the bar.

“Good evening, my dear! Thank you for stopping by Tempura Treats!” an elderly yet hefty stallion said, coming in from the backroom and bowing.

“Oh, sure,” Amber said.

“Today is our opening day, and you are one of my first customers! As thanks I will give you your first meal at a discount! What would you like to have?” the stallion said with a kind smile.

Amber flipped through the menu, finding many delicious-looking entrees. “I think… I will have the veggie tempura rolls. Those sound delicious. What’s in them?” she asked.

“Aaah, an excellent choice! We take celery, carrots, mushrooms, sweet potato and green beans, coat them in breading then quickly fry it. Once it’s cooked, we wrap it up in rice and seaweed,” he explained. Just the sound of it had Amber’s mouth watering.

“Two orders, please!” Amber said with a smile.

“Excellent, coming right up! Would you like to watch me make it?” the stallion asked. Never one to pass up an opportunity at learning something new, Amber craned her head up over the bar, watching the stallion quietly chopping the vegetables. He wrapped them together, breaded them and then dipped them in the fryer. A few moments later, the delicious smell of fried veggies filled the air.

He removed them from the fryer, using tongs to lay them along the padded rice. He rolled them all up, then chopped them into individual, circular pieces. He collected them and put each order into two boxes. He then retrieved a bottle and poured a dark colored liquid into two small cups, putting lids on them.

“What sauce is that?” Amber asked.

“Family recipe,” the stallion winked. “Is there anything else you’d like to take with you?” he asked.

“Nothing else, thanks,” Amber said. “How much do I owe you?”

“Because you have been so sweet and understanding, this meal is on me,” he said with a smile. “Just make sure you tell all your friends about Old Tempura-san’s cooking!” he said with a hearty laugh.

“You got it, Mister Tempura!” Amber said.

“Oyasuminasai!” the stallion said in his native tongue as he turned to leave.

“I’m sorry?” Amber said, cocking her head.

“Oh, terribly sorry, I forget that not everyone speaks Neighponese,” he said with a chuckle. “It means ‘good night’ in my language.” Amber played with the word in her head, and tried her hoof at it.

“Oh yazoo mee nusai!” Amber said cutely.

“Close enough,” the stallion said with a bright smile, entirely endeared by her attempt. “Take care, and come by anytime, we have lunch specials!”

Amber left the restaurant, having enjoyed the experience and already making plans to go back. “I can’t wait to dig into these, they smell so good!” she said as she finished her journey to Petunia’s. Once she arrived, she knocked on the door. Petunia opened the door, blinking in surprise.

“Amber! I thought you said you were going home after work,” Petunia said.

“I was, but… it was… lonely.” Petunia’s expression softened.

“I know what you mean… it was lonely watching you leave,” Petunia said.

“Well… I’m here now!” Amber blinked. “Oh, I almost forgot. I brought food! I, uh, don’t exactly know what you like…”

“Oh, I’m not picky,” Petunia said. “It was sweet of you to bring dinner though,” she said, kissing Amber on the cheek with a small blush. “Well, come on in! You’re not gonna stand out there all night are you?”

“Thanks,” Amber said, stepping inside, levitating the bag of food behind her. “So how was the flower stand today?”

“It was okay, I had a few customers,” Petunia said. “It seems the begonias are a little more in season right now. How about you? Everything go okay down at the department?” she asked.

“I’m not sure… Everypony seemed tight-lipped today. Even Murdoc.”

“Huh… I wonder what’s going on. Must be important,” Petunia said. “No big deal though, at least you’re here now,” she said as she took one of the boxes with food. She opened it, and to her surprise sat several sushi rolls within. She sniffed it, finding no traces of meat. “Are these veggie sushi rolls?”

“Yup! Some ponies are okay with meat. I’m… not.”

“Neither am I, so you made the right choice. I mean, it’s okay if others do it, but I’m not much into it,” Petunia said. She gingerly lifted one and ate it. Her eyes widened. “These… these are amazing…” she murmured. The veggies were fresh and crunchy, the breading light and crispy, the rice and seaweed bringing it all together. “Oh Amber, you need to try yours!”

“I’ve been dying to ever since I picked it up!” she said, digging into hers. Her eyes rolled back into her head, the flavors of the sushi coming to life on her tongue. “Sweet Celestia that’s good!” she said.

“Where did you find this place?” Petunia asked.

“It just opened up on Mane and Fifth, between the old banking building and the old law offices. It’s maybe five minutes from the department. The place is called ‘Tempura Treats’,” Amber said. “We gotta go back sometime. Mister Tempura is super nice.”

“Definitely,” Petunia said.

6

Lieutenant Murdoc sighed as the sun set on the near side of the city. His shift was supposed to have ended two hours ago, but the equipment movement was too important for him to not be there.

He stood abreast fellow Lieutenants of all shifts, waiting for the train to pull into the station with its special cargo. Several carriages, exceptionally large and heavily armored, and pulled by a team of four large stallions, stood at the ready. The station itself had closed down to the public - anypony who came near it were quickly shunted away.

“Anything else sir, or are we squared away for receiving?” Joules asked, trotting up to his commanding officer.

“We’re ready,” Murdoc said, frowning. He’s a little young to be here… “As soon as the train arrives, we start loading up. Don’t waste even a second.”

“Yes sir,” Joules said. “Sentries, cordon this area off and make sure not a single pony without clearance makes it through here, double time, move it!” he barked, the Sentries saluting. They stood at each entrance in pairs, making sure each entry or exit was covered. “Ready when you are, Lieutenant.”

A whistle blew in the not-so-far-off distance, signalling the approach of the train. It began to slow down as the distance shortened, coming to a heavy stop as it pulled into the station. The wheels of the train locked in place, several armed Canterlot Royal Guardscolts stepping off the carriage behind the engine.

“You Lieutenant Murdoc?” one stallion said in a deep voice, striding up to him.

“Yes,” Murdoc confirmed, stepping forward to greet the Canterlot guard. “Iron Sights isn’t doing these runs anymore?”

“That’s classified information Lieutenant,” the stallion said. “The armament’s in the back. There you’ll find forty heavy bow launchers, forty light bow launchers, around five thousands bolts of varying size and caliber, as well as approximately five hundred feet of rope.”

“‘Classified’, my flank,” Murdoc mumbled under his breath as he stepped on board the rail car. “It’s safe to assume these long boxes are our new spears?”

“You are correct Lieutenant. In them you will also find twenty five swords and batons. In those boxes you will find shields as well as armor plating,” the stallion stated.

“Good.” He whistled, waving his own crew on board to start the unloading. “This your first run?” he asked, watching as the Manehattan Guards shuffled boxes into their armored wagons.

“First run to Manehattan. More often than not I’m in Fillydelphia or Baltimare,” the stallion said. “Baltimare needs us way worse.”

Murdoc nodded. “Baltimare. No wonder you have that stick up your ass. I wouldn’t go there for all the bits in Equestria.”

“For the record, Lieutenant, the ‘stick up my ass’ came with a medal of valor and service to Equestria by fighting off the warped reality creatures during the Discord Anarchy, a promotion to the rank of Major, and a commendation from the Princesses. I also have no problem pulling the stick out of my ass and beating your ass with it,” the stallion stated firmly, slightly offended. “Check your rank before mouthing off, hear me?”

“Well, congratulations on your career,” Murdoc said sincerely. “Maybe you Canterlot types aren’t as soft as I thought.”

“I’m going to pretend like what you just said didn’t give me the urge to crap, Lieutenant,” the stallion spat. “Anyway, get your stuff and get gone. We have three other stops to make.”

Sweet Celestia I miss Iron Sights… “You’ll get no argument from me, kid. My crew’s almost done.”

“‘Kid’, he says…” the stallion snickered. “You’re almost amusing. Almost.”

“Yeah, yeah. Alright everypony, let’s wrap this up! I should’ve been home two hours ago.”

* * *

“I don’t care what that Neighponese freak says, we oughta hit ‘em now!” a thick stallion said, watching the equipment exchange from an empty building. “They’re all locked in at that station!”

“Are you kidding? You wanna go against the Hoof’s secret weapon? You’re nuts!” another stallion said.

“Between you and me?” The first stallion leaned close, looking around the room. “I don’t trust him, and he don’t even look that strong.”

“...Is that so?” a voice said from the corner of the room. Hano emerged from the shadows, training his gaze on the stallion. “Care to see how you fare against me, then?”

“See, this is why we don’t talk about him!” the other stallion said, stricken with fear.

“You ain’t nothin’,” he grumbled. “Just some gelding with a wooden stick. If you’re so good, we could’ve had all that stuff by now!”

“If you lack faith in my abilities, then try your hoof and supercede me. Should be no problem for you, if what you say is true,” Hano said. “If you defeat me, then we will do as you say.”

“Look,” he said, feeling his confidence slip away. “I’m just sayin’, y’know, we hit ‘em hard and hit ‘em fast…”

“But you clearly have the better idea, no? Like I said, all you have to do is beat me and we do as you say,” Hano repeated. “I will even give you full control of the operation… unless, what you were saying is not true and you are a coward and a liar who only shows strength when not being scrutinized.”

“They’re movin’!” their scout said, waving his hoof at Hano. “Train’s leavin’. Carriages’ll be on the streets in five minutes! Orders?”

“Wait for the train to be out of sight and the carriage on the move. We will divert them off-course with carefully timed explosives and into a nearby alley where more of our stallions will be waiting. No civilian casualties, am I understood?” Hano asked.

“No civvies in the crossfire, got it.”

“Good… next time you decide to spit lies, make sure the one you are spitting lies about is not within earshot. They may just take you up on it…” Hano warned, his eyes flashing dangerously in the low light.

“You seem moodier than usual,” Charade commented as Hano returned to occupy his corner. She was leaning against the wall, peeking outside towards the train station every now and then. “Nervous?”

“Not in the slightest,” Hano stated plainly. “This mission will be fairly simplistic. I am more interested in this ‘Mare do Well’ that Master mentioned. Perhaps she will give me an actual challenge…”

“I suppose you could have your hooves full tonight…” Charade said. That is, when we team up against you. Sorry about that.

“Very possible, but I get the feeling that will not be the case,” Hano said. “I can only hope that this ‘Mare Do Well’ was worth the effort I spent training to prepare.”

“Yeah… Hey?” Charade played with her hooves nervously, peeking out of the window more frequently. “Whatever happens tonight… y’know.”

“Hmm?” Hano asked, casting a look in her direction.

He’ll break your legs if you tell him you’re a turncoat! “Just, good luck.”

Hano tentatively stared at her, before giving a small scoff. “Luck… I have never been one to need luck…”

* * *

“Hold!” Murdoc commanded, raising his foreleg to stop the convoy. “Something’s not exactly right…”

“Sir?” Joules asked. “What’s the matter?”

“Maybe it’s just an old sire being paranoid,” Murdoc admitted, waving them along to continue. “This would be my sixth equipment run. Two of them were attacked.”

“Well, there have been no abnormalities thus far sir, I think we’ll be alright,” Joules said. “Either way, we’re well-armed and ready to defend the cargo.”

“Hopefully it’ll just be a long, boring escort job. Usually is.”

“Just say the word sir,” Joules said, keeping an eye out.

Without warning, several small objects rolled out into the middle of the street ahead of them. They began to hiss a few moments later. Joules caught sight of them rolling into the middle of the street.

“Sir, we need to move the carava—!” His voice was drowned out as the objects exploded, erupting into balls of flame and sending concrete and shrapnel in every direction.

“Protect the carriages!” Murdoc commanded at once, immediately using a shield spell on the nearest one. “Get them moving!”

The carriages then began to change course, heading down a side alley… just as Hano had predicted. He had mapped out their only possible path and planned accordingly. They only had one avenue to escape and they took it without a second thought.

Once they were deep enough in the alley where they could not back out, Hano gave the signal. Suddenly, a small horde of the Red Hoof’s underlings stormed the alley in an attempt to take the carriage for themselves.

“Protect the carriage at all costs!” Murdoc shouted, the ponies under his command taking the fight to the thugs. We’re outnumbered… we need her. He trained his horn to the sky, firing off a beam of light which burst into a bright yellow, luminescent display like fireworks.

7

The night was far too quiet for Snow Storm’s liking. She felt tension upon the air, just waiting to snap like an overwound violin string. A company of Guards, along with several carriages, had marched by an hour ago, heading towards the train station.

I’ll stay nearby in case they throw up a signal… In the meantime, I’m gonna comb the streets some more… she thought to herself. Snow felt the tingle of magically charged air at her back, and she quickly swung around to find its source. Suddenly, a small pop and a bright flash signalled Pick Pocket’s entrance.

“Thank Celestia I found you, we need to talk,” Pick said urgently as he approached the Mare do Well.

“Have you found out where my folks are?” she asked. If Pick’s urgency was anything to go by, he indeed had learned something of value.

“Listen, there’s gonna be a raid. A big one. They’re gonna steal an armored truck’s worth of weapons, ammo and armor. I think it’s going down tonight, they didn’t say exactly when, but the way they talked it sounded like tonight,” Pick said.

“You’re talking about that caravan that passed by an hour ago? Nopony would be crazy enough to attack that - not even the Red Hoof. It’s too heavily defended.”

“It’s possible, I’m not sure, they didn’t say which one,” Pick said. “I also think they may have revealed where your folks are; they said that after the raid they’d be meeting at the Rind house.”

“The…” She felt her heart slam against her chest. The Rinds? They’ve been half a mile down the road this whole time!? That can’t be! “The Rind house!? You’re sure?”

“I know what I heard, Snow. They specifically said the Rind—” Pick’s sentence fell short when several explosions were heard in the not so far off distance. A few minutes later, the Mare do Well’s signal went up in the sky. “I hate being right…”

Snow Storm looked in the direction from where the burst came, mulling it over. Mom... Dad... They're so close...

The Guard is in trouble. Help them.

They're professionals.

They need your help!

“The Guard can handle themselves,” she said coldly, walking to the edge of the roof. “I’m going to get my family.”

“So what, you’re just gonna let the Hoof walk off with a small armory? How about when those weapons get turned on innocent ponies, or maybe even you? What if they turn them on your family?” Pick said forcefully. “It’s obvious that your family is important but you gotta think, Snow! Use that five and a half inch space between your ears and you’ll see that I’m right. The moment the Hoof gets his grubby little mitts on those weapons he’s gonna turn Manehattan into a warzone, and nopony will be able to stop him. Not even you.” He then fell silent for a moment, gathering his thoughts. “You gonna take responsibility for the bodies that’ll start piling up when it happens? If you don’t help those Guards keep that carriage, then you’d better prepare yourself for a lot of funerals and even more burials, ‘cause the Hoof is gonna start a war, and nopony’s gonna make it out unscathed.”

“There’s nothing short of a battalion guarding that convoy,” she replied defensively, as if it would justify her decision. “The Red Hoof’s dregs couldn’t possibly stand up to them!”

“You don’t understand, Snow! They’re pulling all the stops on this one, they had something like fifty or sixty guys on this last I heard, you don’t wanna give them that chance!” Pick urged.

“And what? Let my family suffer for a little while longer? This is the best opportunity I have to go get them!”

“You know what Snow? Fine, go get your parents. Let the Hoof take the carriage and start massacring ponies left and right, I don’t care,” Pick yelled, turning his back on her. “I’m not the one who swore to protect the innocent lives of those in this city, so it’s none of my business… but when your parents end up dead anyway because of some thug with a crossbow you let him take, you’ll remember this.”

She turned sharply toward him, snarling beneath her mask. “You want to know something funny? I didn’t swear crap! I put this suit on because I was angry and wanted to hurt somepony - and then I get roped into this whole mess! And now everypony puts this huge expectation on me that I don’t even want to fulfill! I didn’t even care about the Red Hoof or whatever he does until he made this personal!”

“Then take it off!” Pick fired back, wheeling around to face her. “Take off the suit and get out of our lives! If you don’t wanna help then get out of the way!” He shook his head. “And here I thought you were somepony we could depend on… guess I was wrong. Again.” Pick then turned to leave, having had enough of the conversation.

“Fine! Then you go get them!” she called out. “Round up your little posse and get my family, and I’ll deal with whatever’s going on with the Guard!”

“You know… I don’t know what’s worse; the fact that you can’t see past your own needs, or the fact that I had to guilt you into protecting others,” Pick said, his voice dripping with disappointment. “Whatever… I’ll find your parents.” He cantered away, leaving Snow to her thoughts.

8

I don’t believe it, Murdoc thought, firing bolts of magic at any thug he saw. We’re boxed in.

Joules was in the process of wrenching another stallion’s foreleg out of its shoulder socket when he caught sight of a thug leveling a crossbow at Murdoc. “Lieutenant, nine o’clock!” he yelled out.

Before Murdoc could react, the armed thug was tackled from above by the Mare do Well. Other, seemingly civilian ponies, joined in on the fray and fought alongside the Guard.

“Saw your beacon,” the Mare do Well said, kicking a stallion in the face. “What is all this!?”

“No time to talk, make sure they don’t get that carriage!” Joules yelled out, forcing another stallion to submit as he folded a leg back beyond its natural bending point. A bone snapped loudly, the stallion beneath him shrieking in agony and losing consciousness. Joules rolled off the stallion, heading off into the chaos to help a group of Sentries protect the carriage.

As the Mare do Well moved to approach the main carriage, a blur landed directly in front of her, his hooves digging into the ground beneath him. The stallion raised his head, his ice blue eyes boring into those of the Mare do Well. “You must be the one Master spoke of…” Hano said.

“Mare do Well, meet Hano,” Charade said, sidling up next to the costumed mare.

“So she warned you of me…” Hano said, shifting his gaze to Charade. What are you playing at? he thought. No matter. I will question her later. He returned his focus to the Mare do Well. “Then you know why I am here.”

“Huh. With the way you had her freaked out, I expected… more.”

“You would do well not to underestimate your opponent based on appearance alone…” Hano said plainly, his frigid gaze still locked on her. There was something about his stare that made the Mare do Well… unsettled.

The Mare do Well snorted. “To be honest? I really don’t care. I’m a little upset that you’re distracting me from running my hoof through your boss’s face, though. So just give up now and I can get on with my night.”

“If you know who I work for, then you know that I cannot allow you to leave with those weapons,” Hano said.

“Oh, you can’t allow me?” At this, she actually laughed. “Newsflash, buddy. You’re the one attempting the theft.”

“Is it theft if you are taking what is already yours?” Hano stated.

Why do they always make it so difficult?

This one’s dangerous.

Don’t worry. “Alright, fine. You want a fight? You got one.”

“Good,” Hano growled. “In the spirit of our contest, I will allow you to throw the first punch. Fillies first, after all.”

“Hey, it’s your hospital bill.” She sprung forward, leaning towards her own right side in a fake. Come on, buddy. Take the bait. Nopony likes fighting a southpaw, do they?

“I’m just gonna, uh, back off,” Charade said, getting into the fight already happening around them.

How naive. To Mare do Well’s shock, Hano swept to the left, effortlessly reading her movements and moving to avoid them. He gripped the scabbard of his blade, jutting it forward quickly, tapping her in the side with the head of the handle under her foreleg. One.

What…!? “Not bad. You any good with that stick of yours?”

“Careful what you wish for… you may just get it,” Hano taunted.

He’s open down low- no, it’s a trap. Go for the side. She took her own advice, charging into Hano’s face to tie up at least one of his forelegs where she could sweep a rear hoof into his ribcage.

Yet again, Hano met her face-to-face, his gaze piercing through the mask and into her eyes. He dodged effortlessly, watching her hooves pass him. The butt of his blade flew forward again, this time catching her square in the chest. Two.

That didn’t work. Plan C it is! Overwhelm. She sprung yet again, throwing her hooves in a flurry of jabs to his shoulders and torso.

Hano effortlessly avoided them, his head and upper body moving in one fluid motion, his eyes continuing to peer out at her behind unblinking eyelids, unsettlingly watching her every move. The moment he saw a break in her pattern, he pushed his blade out, catching her square on the nose. Three.

* * *

Several guardsponies and thugs alike stopped fighting to watch Hano and the Mare do Well square off.

“Did… did he just boop her on the nose?” one stallion asked incredulously.

“Sure looks like it…” the other said.

“Told you!” Charade called out, dumping a thug into a trashcan.

“He’s making the Mare do Well look like a chump!” one stallion said, loudly enough for his statement to catch her ear.

* * *

She stood there, glaring at Hano from beneath her mask. “Alright, I get it. You’re good. So who are you, anyways?”

“I have no obligation to tell you anything,” Hano spat. “As it is, you are lucky to still be standing . Though I cannot help but feel… underwhelmed. I have yet to see anything worthy of note.”

“Come on, you’re way too smart to be working for that psychopath. What’s your angle?”

“Do you do nothing but talk?” Hano said, the slightest tone of irritation in his voice.

I can’t win this one. “I talk when I see the possibility for it.”

“You are testing my patience… perhaps your parents will prove a better challenge,” Hano said.

“You son of a bitch!” she snapped, lunging at him with surprising speed, sending a hoof straight for his jaw. Hano quickly drew his wooden blade halfway, her hoof colliding against the flat side of it, magical runes inscribed onto its surface glowing with an ethereal light.

“That was almost impressive… Almost. It seems I underestimated your potential, wasted though it may be. I will not make the same mistake twice,” Hano said. “I do believe it is my turn,” he added, a small smirk creasing his face. Faster than the Mare do Well could react, he re-sheathed his blade and drew it forward, the butt of his blade colliding into her chest with an unreal amount of strength, sending her careening backward and tumbling to the ground.

The Mare do Well staggered to her hooves, trying to catch her breath. That’s not a sword, it’s a freaking jackhammer! “Is that all you’ve got?” she challenged, ignoring the hitch in her chest as she ran forwards, striking at him with a flurry of hooves.

Hano took his stance, and prepared himself. He then lunged forward at a freakishly fast speed, closing the distance between them before she could register he had moved, even before she could even throw the first strike. She didn’t even see him draw his blade. To her, she blinked and he was already resheathing his sword. The moment the blade clicked into place in its scabbard, the Mare do Well felt like she had been hit multiple times all over her body with a concrete bat.

What in Tartarus was that!? her mind screamed. She was vaguely aware of cheering noises all around her, as if this were some sporting competition.

Hano let no time pass between his attacks, lunging forward and stopping mere inches from her. He drew his blade, and shot it forward, rapidly jabbing her with the tip, but it felt as though a thousand blades were striking her at the same time. He kept this up for a solid five seconds, then rearing his blade back and finishing it with one powerful strike, catching her square in the chest again and launching her into a nearby wall.

It’s over. Defend. It’s all you can do. Dodge and block. She pulled herself up, glaring around. “Why are you all just standing there? Get those carriages out of here!”

Hano then took his stance, focusing his strength and tensing up every muscle in his body. He then lunged at the Mare do Well, looking as though he was going to collide with her. He came within mere inches of her, then seemingly vanished.

Where did he—?

The Mare do Well’s entire train of thought came grinding to a halt as strikes suddenly began to rain down from seemingly every direction. They came crashing down all over her body, though Hano was nowhere to be seen. Each strike left a tingling numbness quickly replaced by searing pain. One blow knocked several ribs out of place, constricting her breathing. Another landed directly across her tibia, severely bruising the tissue and almost cracking the bone. One caught her right along her spinal cord, causing her vision to blur for a moment and the feeling in her legs to falter. Every blow felt heavier and heavier, leaving her in unfathomable amounts of pain.

Hano finally broke her guard, one foreleg becoming exposed as it swung out and away from her face. He aimed a strike at it, the blade coming down square across her pastern. The edge of the blade dug deep into her foreleg, the only thing preventing it from cutting into her flesh being the suit itself. The blade sank all the way down to the bone, shattering it on impact, causing the hoof to hang at an eerily odd angle. He then reappeared, standing before her. He turned his back to her and re-sheathed his blade, the resounding click as well as the Mare do Well collapsing to the ground signifying the end of their battle.

“He… he beat the Mare do Well!” one Guard exclaimed in utter shock. “We’re doomed…”

She screamed as soon as the blade made contact with her hoof - it felt as though somepony had dipped her foreleg in a vat of molten lead. She cradled it up to her chest, trying to crawl backwards away from this freak who had outclassed her without even breaking a sweat. Her vision began to blur from a combination of unstoppable tears and the sweet desire to simply pass out. “What… in Tartarus… are you!?”

“You are a fool and a disappointment, Mare do Well,” Hano said, turning to face her as she lay on the ground. “Might controls all things. I know that. The Red Hoof knows that. To go against somepony who knowingly wields that might and does so with conviction will earn you a markerless grave. If you cannot grasp that, then you cannot hope to protect anything… let alone yourself. Without might or conviction you are nothing more than a weakling, drunk on delusions of grandeur and self-importance.” He then took a couple of steps closer to her, drawing his blade and pointing it at her. “I could kill you here and now, but death will not take you; not this day. I will not sully my honor or my blade by killing a child.” He then knelt low, looking her in the eye. “You are no threat to me or my Master. You never were, and you never will be. You. Failed.” He stood up, facing away from her. “Pray our paths never cross again. Next time…” He then eyed her from over his shoulder. “Your life is mine.”

He then sheathed his blade, turning to face the Guard. “I am giving you all one chance to walk away from this fight. Let us take the carriages and no other ponies will be hurt. You are all very aware of what I am capable of, and it is in your best interest to relinquish the carriages.”

“Just say the word and we’ll keep fighting sir...” Joules said, his breathing laboured as he gripped his aching ribs. He was unable to see from one eye after he took a sucker punch to the face.

Sweet Celestia why do I have to do this…? “Regroup, defend the carriages.” Murdoc sighed; this was the one command no Guard ever wanted to give. “Shoot to kill. Aim for the Neighponese stallion.”

“A poor decision,” Hano said. He quickly drew his blade and one by one, the guard ponies fell until only Joules and Murdoc remained. To their horror, it looked as though he just cantered past them as they collapsed, the stallion quickly drawing and sheathing his blade faster than their eyes could register. Joules stood between Murdoc and the Neighponese stallion, ready to give his life if need be. “Do you yield? I will not ask again…” he said, blade raised.

“Stand down, Watts…” Murdoc commanded, looking Hano in the eye. “It’s over.” Joules looked to Murdoc, and sat back on his haunches.

“Yes sir,” Joules muttered, staring daggers at Hano. Hano took notice of this, and smirked.

“There are bright, powerful flames dancing behind your eyes… they show promise. Perhaps one day you will be a better fighter than that one…” Hano said, gesturing to the Mare do Well’s crumpled form as his underlings manned the carriage. “Good evening, gentlecolts,” he said, taking a bow then leaping over to join the others as they disappeared into the night.

Joules then turned to Murdoc. “What do we do about her?” he asked, gesturing to the Mare do Well.

“Her friends will take care of her,” Murdoc said, watching the group crowd around the Mare do Well. “We need to worry about ourselves, now. I’d recommend picking out a plot in the cemetery, because the Captain’s going to kill us.”

9

“Dinner was so good, Amber… thanks for bringing me some,” Petunia said, nuzzling Amber’s jawline.

“Mmhmm,” Amber replied, lying in bed with one foreleg wrapped around Petunia. I wonder how Murdoc’s thing is going… “Hey, uh, Petunia?”

“Yeah?” Petunia responded. “What’s up?”

“Well, uh…” Amber fidgeted. “This is probably a little quick but I don’t like beating around the bush. I’d… like to move in.” Petunia sat up, looking her in the eye.

“This better not be a joke…”

“It’s not! I mean, my place feels so alone and empty now. I’d be spending every single night here anyways. So I might as well just live here, right?” Amber smiled as Petunia threw her forelegs around her neck.

“This is so exciting! I know exactly what you mean, when you were at work earlier I couldn’t help but feel lonely with you gone… I thought you were gonna go home, and waking up next to you this morning was just…” Petunia said, locking eyes with Amber again. “It’s something I want to keep happening.”

“Great! I don’t have a lot of stuff… my place was pre-furnished.”

“Okay, maybe we can get started tomorrow. You said that you only had to come in for a half-day, right? Something about a municipal holiday?” Petunia mentioned.

“Yup!” Amber smiled. “It should be a pretty easy day tomorrow. But, as for tonight...” Amber’s hoof started going slowly down Petunia’s back, giving her goosebumps.

“Ooh, you naughty filly…” Petunia mewled as she pulled her into a kiss. The two slipped under the covers, enjoying each other’s presence long into the night.

Chapter Six

1

“...Miss Snow… it’s time to wake up…” a deep voice said from the darkness, a gentle touch coming down on her shoulder. “You need to take your medicine.”

No, she tried to say. I don’t need it. All that came out of her mouth was incomprehensible mumbling.

“Almost there, child… try a little harder…” the voice said in a kind and supportive tone.

“Go… way…” she muttered, trying to wave her hoof at the voice. She found, for some odd reason, that she couldn’t bend it at all.

“Very good, Miss Snow,” the voice said in a thick Zebrican accent, slowly growing a face as Snow opened her eyes. She focused her vision, seeing a pair of soft turquoise eyes attached to an older zebra stallion sitting next to her bed, a bright white lab coat contrasting his black stripes. “My name is Doctor Uponyaji Kugusa,” he said, introducing himself. “How are you feeling?”

“Like I-” She paused, considering her words carefully. “Like I overdid it on working out.”

“Good,” he said, giving a small smile. “That means the medicine is working. You have a broken foreleg, my dear. Quite a bad one, at that…” He opened a folder on the table next to them, drawing a photocopy of the X-ray taken. Snow winced at the sight; her wrist and pastern had severe fractures in multiple places, chips of bone dotting the image. “The fact that you are in such good shape is what prevented the break from being worse than what it is. The muscle kept most of it in place, but some muscle did tear.” He then locked eyes with her. “The injury is still more complex than I would like. I feel that surgery may be required to repair the damage to an extent that your foreleg will be useable.”

“Surgery?” Snow blinked, frowning at that. Surgery was never good news. “But when can I get back to… working out?”

“If you accept the surgery, three to six months. If you decline the surgery… possibly never,” he stated seriously.

“I can’t do months!” she said, balking at the very thought. “I need to get back out there now!”

“‘Now’ is not an option,” the doctor replied firmly. “You go out there and even so much as step wrong and you could give yourself a spiral fracture up to your elbow or worse. Regardless of your choice, you’ll be in that cast for six to eight weeks.”

“Oh, come on!” She grunted, trying to sit up in her bed. “Doesn’t this place have some unicorn who could magic up my leg in no time?”

The zebra merely rolled his eyes at her comment.

“Using magic to knit bone back together is both excruciatingly painful and extremely dangerous. If the unicorn were to lose focus for even a second, the spell could go wild and cause bone growths through your entire body, effectively killing you. I would assume that isn’t what you want, correct?” the doctor said, raising an eyebrow.

Snow Storm sighed. “Look, let’s just say I really need all four of my limbs, and I need them immediately. Can’t you do anything better than this?”

“The only thing I know of that could come remotely close would be the shamans of my homeland… but that sort of practice is pure myth. I would not get my hopes up, Miss Snow,” the doctor said as he stood up. “I will be back in an hour to check on you.” He shut the door behind him, leaving Snow Storm to stew in her irritation.

“Yeah, thanks… for nothing,” she added under her breath. It was then that the doctor’s words had registered in her mind. A shaman. From his homeland. A zebra shaman. She closed her eyes, thinking back, remembering seeing another zebra when she was in Ponyville getting the suit tailored…

Applejack said that she was no stranger to magic and medicines. Her younger sister was some sort of apprentice to this zebra… As far as Snow was concerned, that was her best bet.

A new question arose - how was she going to get to Ponyville in her condition?

2

Lieutenant Murdoc stopped outside of the barracks, looking uncomfortable. He had sent Amber a note telling her to take the day off, mostly to keep her away from the inevitable hell that was about to break loose.

“How bad is it, sir?” Joules asked, sidling up to his commanding officer.

“We’re about to find out,” Murdoc said dryly.

“Every Lieutenant, in the war room, now!” the Captain’s voice boomed throughout the barracks, causing a collective wince from the guards. “That goes for all the Sergeants present at last night’s fiasco, too!” He slammed the door behind him, nearly rattling it out of its hinges. Joules swallowed hard, his wings tucked tightly at his sides as he slowly limped to the door labeled ‘war room,’ feeling as though he was being lead like a lamb to the slaughter.

Murdoc sighed, his face somber as he followed close behind Joules, the two taking a seat next to each other in the war room. Across from them sat Captain Gilded Leaf, his face expressing a mix of disappointment and anger.

“I took off early last night,” the Captain said, barely restraining the fury in his tone, “so I could have an entire evening to spend with my daughter, confident that my Guard could handle themselves. It came as quite a surprise, then, that I should walk into the Barracks to find the nurses working overtime, half of my entire Guard injured, and a report on my desk saying ‘Shipment lost; Red Hoof.’ Now, I am going to ask this once, and only once: How did this happen!?”

Everypony in the room squirmed in their seats, mumbling. “Everything was going exactly as we planned it out, sir…” Joules spoke up. “It wasn’t until about fifteen minutes after we left the station that they threw bombs into the street in front of us. They forced us to divert into an alley where more of the Hoof’s thugs were waiting…” he trailed off, thinking back. He then spoke again. “There was another pony… a Neighponese stallion. He… he single-hoofedly defeated the Mare do Well without so much as batting an eyelash. Once he defeated her… he turned on us and wiped us all out,” he explained.

“You’re telling me that an entire group of my best Guards cannot handle one stallion!?”

Joules sat back in his seat, bowing his head slightly. He had no response for the Captain. He knew what he had seen, and the others had witnessed it as well. Out of both respect and fear, he decided to remain silent and let Murdoc handle the situation.

“It’s the truth sir,” Murdoc added. “This stallion was unlike anything we’ve ever encountered. He moved so fast our eyes couldn’t keep up with him. He struck down the Mare do Well with almost minimal effort. He made her look like a child playing pretend… then, like Sergeant Watts said, he turned on us. He took down every last one of us until it was myself and Joules left. The only reason we’re still standing is because I relented. What’s even more terrifying is he was just an earth pony. No magic, no wings, just natural speed and strength…” Murdoc said.

He then looked the Captain straight in the eye. “I know this isn’t a good time, but I think it deserves to be said that these ponies fought hard last night, even if we were beaten. Sergeant Watts stared down this stallion without a second thought, ready to fight for both me and the carriage. He showed exemplary bravery and service to the department last night. Frankly, all of these ponies did. I wanted to make sure that it was known and that credit was given sir,” Murdoc said, taking his seat once more. Joules swallowed hard. While it felt fantastic to receive praise from his commanding officer, he had no idea if it would mean anything once the Captain spoke again.

“...” The Captain sighed, pacing the war room. “Has the gravity of this situation even hit you? The Red Hoof has our weapons! I don’t care how ‘naturally good’ this Neighponese stallion is - he’s not immune to a crossbow bolt.”

Murdoc wanted to respond, but elected not to. He understood exactly what the Captain meant. The gravity of the situation was being felt by all that suffered the loss from the night previous. They all knew that their jobs had just gotten a lot harder, and were now severely set back in protecting the citizens from the inevitable wave of violence that was soon to come.

It was then that Joules shocked everyone in the room by speaking up. “With all due respect Captain, you weren’t there. You didn’t see this stallion. He was right out of a nightmare. I saw him cleave a bolt in half, mid-flight. We didn’t stand a chance. What we need to do is redouble our efforts with the ponies we still have and consider maybe bumping up some of the Cadets. We’re in dire straights and yelling at us over it won’t fix anything,” he said. Joules then realized how forward and brash he had been due to the expressions of all the other Lieutenants and Sergeants, and immediately began to panic internally. I’m so fired, he thought.

“What we need,” the Captain growled through gritted teeth, “is to find out exactly where they’re at. And now. It’s time to go on the offensive, before he does.”

“Yes sir,” Joules squeaked in response. At this point he had become so nervous it almost seemed like the poor pegasus was about to shake every last one of his feathers off.

“... Well!? Does anypony even know where that is!?”

“Rumor has it that there may be something happening at the Rind house,” Murdoc spoke up. “I overheard a goon mention it during the fight. That’s all we know sir.”

“... Can anypony confirm? I don’t want to be marching on some farmer’s land based on a ‘rumor’.”

“We’ll have the information on your desk by shift change tomorrow evening,” Murdoc stated.

“Good. Now get out of my sight, all of you!”

With that, all of the Lieutenants and Sergeants morosely shuffled out of the war room, thoroughly drained both emotionally and mentally. Joules quietly trotted out with his tail between his legs, deathly afraid of the Captain calling him out on speaking out of turn. It was then that Joule’s fears seemed to come to life as the Captain spoke up.

“Watts! My office, now,” Leaf said as he exited the war room.

I’m done. It’s over. My career is over, he thought as he acknowledged the Captain with a small nod, following close behind him. Once they entered his office, Leaf locked the door and sat at his desk, Joules sitting across from him. Leaf bored into Joules’ eyes, almost burning a hole through them.

“Give me your badge,” Leaf demanded.

Joules felt his heart sink. He quietly slid it out of his pocket, placing it on the desk in front of him and hanging his head in shame. He then quietly got up, making for the door before Leaf stopped him.

“I never said you could leave,” Leaf said. Joules turned around, seeing the Captain polishing Joules’ badge. The Captain then hoofed it back over to him. “Good work last night.”

That’s it? “Y-Yes sir.”

“Keep it up, understood?” Leaf said, pulling documents out of a drawer in his desk.

“Yes sir,” Joules nodded.

“Good, now get out,” Leaf said. Joules saluted, turning to leave. “Oh, and Sergeant?”

“Yes sir?” Joules asked.

“If you ever speak out of turn to me like that during a war room meeting again, I’ll personally paint the walls with you. Are we clear?”

“Y-Yes sir…” Joules said, swallowing hard and quickly making his exit. Leaf gave a small smirk, rolling his eyes as he began the paperwork to explain the massive loss they had taken to Canterlot.

3

Hano stared at Charade from across the room they were in, watching her move back and forth. He had to play this out in just the right way or risk causing more issues for himself.

“Where were you last night?” he questioned.

“Out,” she said simply, not making eye contact.

“You were there during the fight. Where did you go?”

“Wherever the hell I wanted to. In case you didn’t notice, our employer has ponies watching us already. And since he already knows, you don’t need to,” she said simply, wanting that to be the end of it.

“What he does know, is that you were fighting for the wrong side. Care to explain?” Hano questioned, his gaze trained directly on her face.

“If it had bothered him that much, I wouldn’t be here right now. So, no, I don’t think I would care to explain. Not to you.”

“The fact of the matter is you attacked his subordinates. Needless to say, you need to stay away for a while,” Hano warned. “Lay low and stay out of sight.”

“Funny how you seem to care again all of a sudden. Or did he order you to give a shit?” she said coldly, glaring at him. “And after I’m done with this stupid mission, he can kiss my flank goodbye, because whether it’s on a train or in a body bag, I will leave this city, and I’m never working for that rancid sack of shit ever again. Whether he threatens me with you or anything else.”

Hano grit his teeth discretely. He wanted to yell at her, scream at her, to try and make her see reason, but he couldn’t. Not yet

“Whatever the case may be… for your own well being, stay out of sight,” Hano said, trying to keep the plea out of his normally stoic voice. “I am giving you this warning to show you that I have not forgotten our history.”

Charade walked over to her liquor cabinet, pouring a shot and downing it in a single gulp. She shuddered, turning to him with something in her eyes he hadn’t seen there in a lifetime.

“...What happened to us, Hano? How did everything get so… wrong?” she asked. “Is it karma? Are we being punished for our past? Because it sure as fuck feels like it…”

Hano’s expression softened ever so slightly, the stallion lowering his gaze. “I… cannot say for sure.”

“All I wanted was a regular life, like everyone else. But all I could do is fight… in the end, it always came back to fighting. Sometimes I hurt bad ponies…” she said, pouring herself a second glass, “sometimes good. The ponies I’ve hurt, I wish I was still haunted by their faces, their screams… but I’m not. I’m just numb. Truth is, some nights… some nights I wish you’d killed me all those years ago. Woulda been doing me a favour,” she said, throwing back her second glass.

Hano looked away, clenching his jaw. Her words cut him deep, but he could say nothing. The risk was too great.

“Worst of all is a part of me just misses you,” she said very quietly, turning away. “And always will. But the Hano I knew… I think he’s gone. I guess Red sunk his claws a little too deep,” she said, her voice cracking in a way it never did. “I miss that stallion.”

Hano had heard enough. Any more and the outcome would not be to his liking. “It is as I said… stay low,” he said moving away from her and towards the nearby door. “...and stay safe…” he said under his breath, low enough that only he heard it.

“Be careful out there,” she whispered, turning back after a moment.

But he was already gone.

4

Snow Storm grunted as she tested how much pressure she could put on her injured leg. The lower half of the leg had been put in a cast, and the bottom had foam several inches deep, making it awkward for her to walk.

She mumbled under her breath as she limped along, adding more and more weight with each step. She couldn’t see what the big deal was; her leg felt fine, even after that horrific blow last night.

That Neighponese stallion… She had underestimated him, and she told herself she’d never make that mistake with anypony again.

You grew complacent. You thought you owned this city. Why? Because you took up a little martial arts as a filly? You’re not the only pony in the world who can fight.

True, but she thought she had been for the longest time. The possibility of competition never crossed her mind. She had begun to believe she was invincible.

Her casted foot came down on a patch of ice, causing her to lose her balance as the leg went one way and the rest of her went another. She reeled, trying to regain her composure, putting far too much weight onto the bad leg. The sudden pressure caused a bolt of pain to rocket upward from the joint, causing her vision to blur and her entire body to seize up as she bit down on her lip to resist screaming out in agony.

Nearby, Joules Watts shook his head, still unable to comprehend that Leaf had still been so easy on him; that is, until he relieved everyone of duty for the weekend for the screw up… without pay. As he walked, he noticed a white mare in a cast, almost ready to topple over. He quickly made his way over to her, holding her up before she fell. “Ma’am, are you alright?”

“I’m fine,” she barked at him, steadying herself against a wall. “It’s just slippery out.”

“Are you sure about that? You don’t look well,” he said, examining her cast. “I should probably get you to a clinic.”

“I just came from one,” she said, breathing deeply. The pain was subsiding now, falling back into an uncomfortable throb. “They hardly did anything at all.”

“Well then we need to go back, you’re obviously not well enough to be discharged,” Joules said.

“No,” she said flatly, beginning to walk again, the train station fixed firmly in her mind.

“Ma’am, you’re hurt, you need to go back to the clinic, and I’m not leaving you alone until you do,” Joules said, moving past her and blocking her path.

“That sounds a little creepy,” she muttered defensively, glaring at the stallion. “What if I start screaming?”

“I’m a member of the Royal Guard,” Joules said, flashing his badge. “All it’s gonna look like is an ornery mare yelling at an officer that’s trying to help her.”

“I want the next patrol pony to confirm you’re a Guard,” she demanded. “Otherwise, step aside before you get hurt.”

As she said that, a Sentry passed by.

“Afternoon Sergeant Watts,” the sentry said, saluting him.

“Afternoon Sentry,” Joules nodded.

“Everything alright, sir?”

“Fine, carry on,” Joules said.

“Acknowledged,” the sentry said, leaving the two alone. Joules then looked back at the mare in front of him, who looked angry enough to break her other foreleg against a nearby wall.

“Clinic. Now.”

“Or what? You’ll arrest me? I’m not going back there because they have no idea what they’re doing in the first place!”

“And you do? I showed you my badge, show me your medical license,” Joules retorted. “I can always call for a medical carriage and they’ll cart you off by force… not like you can run off anyhow.”

“... Fine. What if I walk in the general vicinity of the hospital? Will that make you happy?”

“In the doors, checking in, waiting to be seen,” Joules demanded, his patience wearing thinner and thinner by the passing moment.

“Don’t you have better things to do than harass a limping mare? Like finding a missing caravan or finding my family?”

Joules narrowed his eyes, his expression serious. “...How did you know about the missing caravan?”

“Read a paper for once in your life. It’s all anypony can talk about this morning.”

“That information was supposed to be kept under wraps. Only the ponies that were actually there were the ones who found out it got stolen,” Joules said. He then reached to his hip, grabbing a pair of hoof-cuffs. “You obviously know more than you’re saying, so now you have two options. You can either go to a clinic and I overlook this, or I bring you back to the precinct for questioning. I have tried to be nice, I have tried to do my job the right way, but after the night I had last night and the day I’ve had today, I am running just the slightest bit low on patience, so make your choice before I make it for you.”

She tapped her good hoof against the uncast part of her other leg in mock applause. “Nice speech, now here’s mine. I’m not having a very good month, and I just so happen to be very well acquainted with your boss, Captain Leaf. And I just so happen to have something he’ll most definitely want to know. I’ll even tell you it, as long as I don’t have to go back to that hospital.”

Joules rolled his eyes. “If I had a bit for every time an angry pony said they knew my boss I wouldn’t be living in Manehattan,” he spat, having had enough. “I don’t care which hospital you go to, and frankly, I’m getting to the point where I don’t care where you go at all. I did my part, so you know what? Screw up your hoof. I don’t care. I’m sick of ponies like you thinking we Royal Guard are nothing but a nuisance,” he said bitterly. “Do what you want, I’m outta here,” he said, angrily brushing past her and slipping the hoof-cuffs back on his waist.

“Fine! But tell Leaf that the Oranges are being held on the Rind’s property for me.”

“Tell him yourself if you know him so well,” Joules barked, raising his right wing and curling all the feathers but the longest, essentially flipping her off.

“Well if you won’t save my family, then I will!” she shouted.

“With what? A crutch? A cane? Please…” Joules said, stopping in his tracks to face her. All sense of courtesy and professionalism had exited his mind, the pegasus walking right back up to her. “You’re crippled in your current state. You couldn’t take a lollipop from a foal.”

She opened her mouth to retort, but the voice in her head stopped her just in time. Don’t bother, it’s not worth it. He was right, though; tell Leaf yourself. Then get healed.

She nodded to herself, limping in the direction of the Barracks. I might even tell him about the rude encounter I had…

Joules felt a small pang of guilt well up in him, watching her limp away. Rrrgh… damn it! he thought, turning around and trotting up to her. “Look… I’m sorry for snapping at you, alright? I didn’t mean to be rude.”

“Of course you didn’t,” she growled, gritting her teeth. “You’re just a pegasus.”

“Excuse me?” Joules said, cocking an eyebrow.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” she spat sarcastically. “What I meant to say was you’re an arrogant, hotheaded jerk who probably polishes his armor every night.”

“Look lady, I don’t know who crapped in your cereal and frankly I don’t care, I’m just trying to be the bigger pony here by apologizing for being rude. It’s just gonna keep making you look worse,” Joules retorted, folding his forelegs over his chest. “And for the record, I’ve gotten cited for not polishing my armor enough, so, nice try.”

“... You’re still off-duty, right?”

“What of it?” Joules asked, uncertain of what was coming.

She rolled her head towards him, smiling sweetly, and threw a lightning-quick punch to his shoulder. “You can’t hold that one against me.”

“The hell I can’t!” Joules yelled, whipping out his hoof-cuffs and slapping one around her pastern and the other around his. “Alright, you’re coming with me. You’re under arrest for attempting to assault an officer,” Joules said angrily.

“No, she’s not,” came Lieutenant Murdoc’s voice. He looked every bit as disgruntled as Joules felt. “I thought I heard petulant whining. Release that mare, at once.”

Joules grit his teeth in pure anger, using the key to release her. “She’s your problem now, sir. I was just trying to do my job. Not like any of that matters,” he said. “I’ll see you on Monday, sir. I’m leaving Manehattan for the weekend. I need to get out of this city before I snap.”

“I’ll let Leaf know,” Murdoc said coldly. He rounded on Snow Storm, glaring down at her, raising an eyebrow, not saying anything until Joules was well out of earshot. “There any reason you decided to rile up my officer?”

“I gotta keep myself sharp,” she said, then hung her head. “I’m sorry… about last night. I couldn’t do anything.”

“I understand, and believe me when I tell you that my officers feel the same way you do. Try not to piss them off, alright? The Captain laid into all of us today, so we haven’t exactly been having a party back at the Barracks,” Murdoc said.

“I haven’t exactly had the best time, myself. As I’m sure you know.” She looked up at the Lieutenant. “But it’s about to get better. I know where my folks are now. I was just on my way to tell the Captain.”

“I’ll go with you,” Murdoc said. As they walked, Murdoc looked over at Snow’s cast. “How bad is it?”

“That wooden sword shattered my pastern - if I even step on it too hard, it feels like my leg up to the shoulder is being dipped in molten lead. I can’t fight like this… or at all.”

“Is there any reason you checked yourself out of the hospital then?” Murdoc asked. “I mean, unless you’ve found another way to fix it, you’re gonna need to have surgery to get that taken care of.”

“That’d take too long!” she said, raising her voice. “I can’t sit by and do nothing! Not when I need to save mom and dad and take down the Red Hoof. They didn’t even try using magic to heal me.”

“The break is probably too bad to do so,” Murdoc said. “Even if they did, the recovery time is still similar, because the bone will still be weak, so you’d still be out of commission for a while,” he added. He then turned to face her. “I get you want to save your parents, but doing it on a broken pastern means you’re risking yourself and them. You need to fix yourself before you fix anything else.”

“I know… Hey? Could you deliver a message for me? The sooner I get to where I’m going, the sooner I’m fixed.”

“Sure, what’s the message?” Murdoc asked.

“Tell Captain Leaf that the Oranges are being held somewhere on the Rind homestead. And I’ll bet my life’s savings that’s where you’ll find the lost armaments. I’ll even go so far as to say it’s where the Red Hoof himself is.”

“Joules overheard a goon saying something to that effect last night during the fight. Your statement all but confirms it,” Murdoc said. “I’ll deliver the message if you do me a favor.”

“Anything… sir.” She blinked, surprised at herself for using that word.

“Next time you see the stallion that you were dealing with earlier, say you’re sorry. I get you were frustrated and upset, but that doesn’t mean you get to take it out on a pony that was just trying to help,” Murdoc said.

Snow Storm nodded. “Of course. I’ll be heading to Ponyville, for your information. I’m not sure how long…”

“Whatever you have to do to get better,” Murdoc said, patting her head. “We’ll do our best to hold the fort while you’re gone. You just focus on fixing that hoof,” he said resolutely.

“I will. And… stay safe. Whenever I leave this city, something bad happens. Pretty sure I’m cursed.”

“You and me both, kid. You and me both,” Murdoc said, giving an almost morose chuckle, shaking his head.

5

Joules angrily slammed the door to his shared apartment behind him, tossing his armor aside into its usual corner of the living room.

“Bad day, Joules?” a male voice said from another room.

“Terrible,” Joules said.

“Well, I made some lunch. There are leftovers in the kitchen,” the voice said, emerging from the dining room. A bright green pegasus stallion with a jaw-length, deep green mane and gold eyes with glasses emerged. “You look pissed.”

“That’s ‘cause I am, Kilo. Last night blew ass, today blew ass, and some mare with a serious attitude problem just made today worse,” Joules said.

“Heh, always lucky with the ladies, aren’t ya?” Kilo said with a smirk.

“Shut up,” Joules said, rolling his eyes.

“What, I can’t give my little brother the business?”

“...”

“I’ll take your silence as a yes,” Kilo replied, nudging his little brother’s shoulder. “C’mon, buck up.”

“I’m going to have lunch,” Joules said. “And you’re going to go back to doing whatever Kilos do.”

“Oh, you mean balancing the checkbook and making sure we don’t get evicted?” Kilo said.

“Right, sure, whatever,” Joules said, pushing past him to the kitchen. “Tera still at school?”

“Mhm. She should be getting out soon though,” Kilo said. “I’m gonna take a shower. I’ve got plans tonight.”

“Oh?”

“Yup, gonna show my little brother how to actually get a mare,” Kilo said from another room.

“If I wasn’t beat up I’d kick your ass!”

“If you weren’t beat up you still wouldn’t be able to,” Kilo’s voice responded.

Joules rolled his eyes, deciding to focus instead on his lunch rather than let his brother continue to get under his skin. A short time passed, and Kilo emerged from the shower, towel around his waist.

“By the way, I’m going out of town for the next couple of days, so let Tera know,” Joules said.

“Oh? Work related?” Kilo asked.

“You could say that,” Joules replied.

“Alright, just don’t catch the clap. I’m not paying for your pills,” Kilo warned.

“Kilo… is that honestly all you think about?”

“The fact that it isn’t what you think about troubles me,” Kilo said. He then took a seat across from Joules, looking him straight in the eye. “...Are you sure you’re not gay? It’s okay if you are…” Kilo then reached across the table, taking Joules’ hoof in between his. “I’ll always love my little brother no matter where he sticks his junk,” Kilo said in a mockingly sweet tone, batting his eyelashes at his brother. Joules merely stared at his older brother, wondering what Kilo would look like with his head facing the opposite direction.

“Yes, I am sure I am not gay,” Joules said flatly.

“If you say so…” Kilo said, leaving Joules alone to his thoughts and his lunch.

I get crap at work and I get crap at home. Whoever’s up there that’s crapping on me, please stop, Joules thought as he took another bite of his food. Whatever… some time away will do me some good. Maybe Ponyville. I liked that town last time I was there…

6

The Red Hoof’s ear twitched as the door to his private room opened. “Sir?” a nervous stallion said, barely peeking his head into the room. “I have news. From the train station.”

“Speak,” the Red Hoof replied, staring into his fireplace.

“The mare you told us to watch has boarded a train to some backwater village. Should we follow?”

“No, let her leave,” the Red Hoof responded, turning to face the pony. “If she truly is who I think she is… then this city will soon belong to me, and when she inevitably returns, we will be waiting for her.”

“Yes, sir. There was only one other thing. This morning we caught a suspicious vagabond asking far too many questions and snooping around the acreage. What would you have us do with him?”

“Is that so? What did he look like?” the Red Hoof asked.

“Well… if you’d like, I could bring him to you?”

“Hmm… no, not right now. Let him sweat a bit,” the Red Hoof said. “I will be down to see him personally once I feel he has suffered enough.”

“Understood, sir. The only thing he’s said to us so far was that he came here to get a couple of oranges.”

“We shall see… perhaps I’ll bring Hano with me if he decides to be dishonest,” the Red Hoof chuckled to himself, to which Hano looked over from his mat next to the Hoof’s desk.

“Master, if you wish, I can go see him now,” Hano said simply.

“No no, I want to be there when we get the truth out of him…” the Red Hoof said with an unsettling grin.

“Understood Master,” Hano said, bowing his head slightly.

Freakin’ spooks, the messenger stallion thought, quietly slipping away and shutting the door behind him.

“I can’t help but wonder what our little captive will have to say when we have our little chat with him...” the Red Hoof smirked, reaching forward and hitting the button on his desk, the built-in microphone turning on. “Merry Weather, send someone from the cargo team to my office please…”

“Yes, sir,” the voice responded. Minutes later the door creaked open again, and a unicorn entered.

“How goes the offloading process?” the Red Hoof asked pointedly.

“Completed. You wouldn’t believe the things we have.”

“Excellent, I knew I kept you ponies around for a reason,” the Red Hoof nodded. “Now, I want you to distribute half of what we captured to our grunts. The Guard is weak, and the Mare do Well has been severely crippled. We need to strike while the iron is hot. We are going to be launching an attack on the Royal Guard Barracks. Here are the battle plans.” He levitated a folder towards the stallion, who grasped it in his teeth.

“Would you like me to lead the attack, Master?” Hano offered.

“No, I don’t feel you’re necessary for this mission. These weapons should be enough to take down the Barracks. We strike in twenty four hours. Am I understood?” the Red Hoof said.

“Sir!” the stallion acknowledged, saluting and running out the door.

7

Snow Storm looked out the train car’s window, barely paying attention to the passing winter scenery. She gave a heavy sigh, watching Manehattan shrink in the distance as the train made its way towards Ponyville.

I’ll be back soon… just, hold on until then… Snow thought, closing her eyes. As the memories of the night previous as well as recent events filled her mind, her frustration and anger took hold briefly. She slammed her good hoof against the wall next to her, causing the passengers to stir uncomfortably.

“Could you keep it down over there? I’m trying to read the paper,” a familiar voice said from the seat across from hers, behind a newspaper.

“Sorry,” she growled, rubbing her hoof. “Bad month.”

The stallion shifted at her response. “Like we ain't all got problems,” he grumbled.

“Somepony sure woke up on the wrong side of the bed today,” she commented wryly, hoping he’d take the bait. She could use a good fight to vent out some steam.

“Speak for yourself, you’re the one with the attitude,” the stallion retorted, never lowering the newspaper.

“With everything I’ve gone through, I deserve to have an attitude, buddy.”

“That so?” the stallion said, closing his newspaper. “Not to be nosy or anything, but uh… you wanna talk about it? It’d probably help to let you vent instead of just being moody.”

Her eye twitched as the stallion closed up his reading material, revealing the face of that insufferable Guard from before. “Are you following me!?” she demanded at once, glaring icily at him.

Joules looked up, rolling his eyes. “Oh. It’s you.” He sighed, rubbing his forehead. “Me? Follow you? Don’t flatter yourself. Like I’d follow some crazy mare that made my life more difficult when I’m trying to get away from the city. If you’re looking for a fight, you’re not gonna find one. Now, if you wanna talk like a civilized pony, then I’ll be more open to that.”

Snow Storm scrunched her face into a half-pout, half-snarl, ready to continue the argument until she realized most of the car was looking in their direction. “Fine,” she said, “I’m sorry. About now and earlier.”

“See? That’s much better,” Joules said, nodding his head. “For the record, I really was only trying to help you. I can understand your frustration with your folks and all, though. We’ve been working around the clock trying to find ‘em,” he said with a small sigh. “Sorry we haven’t produced any results. I honestly thought we would have had something to show for it considering we spent...” he then did a bit of mental math, “...something like, eighty of the last ninety-six hours trying to map out possible locations around the city,” he said. “You wouldn’t believe how uncomfortable sleeping under a desk can be.”

“It’s fine,” she said, flashing a smile. “The Captain knows where they are now.”

“Good to know,” Joules said, giving a yawn. It was then that Snow could see the exhaustion in his eyes beyond the bandages from the incident the night previous. “I’m guessing you didn’t end up going to a clinic, after all?” he asked with a small smirk.

She rolled her eyes. “What, you mean this isn’t a hospital train?”

“Real funny,” Joules said sardonically. “That aside, where are you headed?”

“Ponyville,” she said. “To see a shaman about my leg.”

“Huh, that’s where I’m- wait, did you say ‘shaman’?” Joules said, raising an eyebrow. “Speaking of, how’d you bust it up that bad anyway?”

“I got into a fight with a squirrel in the park,” she said, smirking coyly.

Seriously? he thought. He decided not to pursue it and upset her. He was finally able to speak to her on a normal level and didn’t want to risk another fight. “That… that sucks, yeah,” Joules said, nodding his head. “Well, I hope you get better. I’m guessing you’ve got a place to stay in Ponyville?”

“Yep! Though I don’t plan to stay for long. As soon as I’m fixed up, I’ll be back here.”

“Yeah, I was only planning on staying for a couple of days myself,” Joules said, shifting in his seat and ruffling his wings slightly. “Let me know if you find this shaman pony, I wanna see some voodoo magic,” he said with a grin. “Now that I think about it, we haven’t actually introduced ourselves,” he said, extending a hoof through the hole in the partition. “Joules Watts.”

“Snow Storm,” she responded, shaking his hoof.

“Snow… that’s a nice name. It suits you,” he said with a small smile. “Well Snow, I don’t know about you, but I’m gonna take a nap,” he yawned, settling into his seat and lowering his head onto his forelegs.

“Just don’t snore.”

“No promises,” Joules said. He then watched her settle into a similar position, but struggling to get comfortable. He then slid the pillow that he had been resting on through the partition, offering it to her. “Take it, you need it more than I do.”

She was already asleep, snoring ever-so-slightly, her body twitching.

“Okay then,” Joules said, slipping the pillow next to her in case she needed it, the stallion turning to lay on his side as he drifted off into sleep as well.

Chapter Seven

1

January 18th, 1008,

Unbelieveable! Not only has my entire forearm been rendered useless, but now I’m stuck with the most annoying stallion in the world! This train ride has been the longest of my life, and I can’t wait until it’s over. Ponyville may be a small community, but I’ll find a way to keep Joules (Jewels? why should I even care how to spell his name) out of my hair.

I wonder how Pick’s doing, and if he found mom and dad yet… He’ll be fine, he’s resilient, and far too crafty for even the Red Hoof. The Guard know about the Rind farm too, now. If I’m really lucky, mom and dad will be back home when I return. That’d be the best early birthday present I could ever ask for…

Here’s to hoping.

-Snow Storm

2

Snow Storm looked up, catching Joules’ eye in the lantern light. “What’re you looking at?” she asked defensively. His cheeks had gone rosy, as though he were trying not to laugh. “Lots of mares have diaries.”

“Just curious as to what you were doing,” Joules said, looking away. “No need to be testy... ” He then smirked. “You spelled it right, by the way.”

She blushed, holding the book to her chest. “You’re not supposed to read it!”

“I only saw my name, I didn’t see anything else,” Joules admitted honestly. “I swear if your face gets any redder you might just become a fire hazard,” he grinned.

“S-Shut up,” she said quietly. Maybe if I jump off the train now, I’ll get lucky and die.

That… was surprisingly cute, Joules thought. Too bad she’s probably like, sixteen or something… He shifted in his seat, opening the newspaper to the crossword puzzle section. “Hmmm… a four letter word to describe a pony that tends to be mean to others…” he wondered aloud. He then smirked, grabbing his pen. “‘Snow’...” he said, pretending to write it in.

“Ha. Ha.” She rolled her eyes, wondering how much trouble she could possibly get into by decking him in his smug little face.

Alright, I’ve gotten enough of a rise out of her, Joules thought, folding his paper over to another article. “Huh… You were right. They did cover the stolen carriage. And of course, no mention of the Guard trying their best to protect it and risking their lives against some freak of nature. Who writes this garbage…?” he muttered, shaking his head slightly.

“Any word about m-” She stopped herself from almost saying ‘me’. “About Mare do Well?”

“Just that she got injured and carried off,” Joules said. “I hope she’s alright. She tends to help us out, even if she does end up taking the credit more often than not. I didn’t see how she got hurt during the fight last night, but it was kinda tough watching her keel over like that.”

Tell me about it, she thought moodily. After a moment’s silence between them, she spoke up, trying to keep a civil conversation going. “You know, I’ve thought about becoming a Guard.”

“Oh? Do tell,” Joules said, shifting to face her properly.

“Nothing much to tell. Selling oranges all day just gets boring.”

“I can understand that,” Joules nodded. “Funny enough, I didn’t always want to be in the Guard myself.”

“That so?”

“Yeah… I kinda had a rough time of things growing up. I lost my parents at an early age, not too long after my little sister was born. Now it’s my older brother, myself and my younger sister,” Joules explained. “I used to be a troublemaker way back when. I’d always get into fights, run with the wrong ponies, you name it… it wasn’t until Captain Leaf rushed me to the hospital after a fight that I knew what I wanted to do with my life,” he said. He raised his right wing, showing a small scar near the base. “Glass bottle. Had to get several stitches to close it up. Thankfully it didn’t hit an artery or anything else important. Either way, he’s pretty much the reason why I’m in the Guard and not in some alley right now.”

“Lucky for you, huh?”

“I’d say so, yeah,” Joules nodded. “Things coulda turned out a lot worse. So what about you? I told you my life story, so why not tell me yours? What’s it like living with such a well-to-do family like the Oranges?” he asked.

She gave him an answer he would have never expected. “Lonely.”

“I’m… sorry to hear that,” Joules said thoughtfully. “I won’t ask you to talk about it if it makes you uncomfortable. Didn’t mean to overstep boundaries.”

She shook her head. “It’s not that. It’s just… there’s always a little sliver in the back of my head that keeps reminding me I’m adopted. It gets annoying more often than not.”

“I’ve met the Oranges before, in passing. They’re fantastic ponies… I think you’re really lucky, and not just ‘cause you live in a huge house or get all the amenities they do, but…” Joules paused for a moment, gathering his thoughts. “Even though you’re adopted, I’d imagine they still treat you like their own. I’d give a lot for something like that…” He sighed, looking to Snow. “We’ll get them back. I promise,” he said, offering Snow a small smile… though it was one that spoke of a sadness he was keeping hidden.

If you don’t, I will, she thought. “Looks like we’re arriving. About time, too. We can cut the sappy stuff.” She stood up, stretched, and winced when she managed to aggravate her broken leg.

You try to open up to a pony… he thought bitterly, shaking his head. He stood up, standing near Snow when she tensed up from misstepping. “Easy, easy…” he said, using a wing to help keep her stable. She’ll probably yell at me for touching her, but whatever.

“... Are you looking at my butt?” she demanded, putting a half-smirk with her tone. “I can still hurt you with three legs, you know.”

“Truthfully, no,” Joules said, raising an eyebrow. “Do you want me to?” he asked, returning his own smirk.

“Hm, I doubt you would,” she said, stepping ahead of him into the aisle, and off the train. “I’m pretty sure you’re gay, anyway.”

“Is that so?” Joules said, following close behind her. He did manage a passing glance at her body, mentally checking off particular parts of her figure that caught his eye. Lean, athletic but not too muscular… not bad, he thought to himself with a smirk. “Eight out of ten.”

“Hm? You looking at somepony?”

“Just the mare in front of me.”

“Sure you were,” she said, limping off into the Ponyville night. “Suppose I’ll see you around town.”

“Yup,” Joules said, checking the map of Ponyville he had picked up at the train station. “Okay… so I go past Sugarcube Corner, make a left then up the street and I should arrive at Shady Oaks Inn,” he said to himself, following the path on the map.

3

“Now, who could that be at this hour?” Big Macintosh asked out loud, his large ears twitching at the sound of the doorbell. “Expectin’ comp’ny, Applejack?”

“Not s’far as I’m aware,” Applejack said, stopping what she was doing and making her way over to the door. She gently opened it, blinking in surprise when Snow stood in the doorway. “Snowy? What’re you doin’ here?”

“I need your help,” Snow Storm said, cutting right to the chase. “Immediately.”

Applejack looked down, seeing the thick cast on Snow’s foreleg. “I can see that… c’mon in, we’ll talk about it over some soup. It’s still kinda nippy out,” she said, leading Snow in and shutting the door behind her. “How’d you manage to get banged up like that?”

Snow barked out a harsh, humorless laugh. “As it turns out, I’m not as on top of the food chain as I thought.” Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted the front page of a newspaper stuck to the wall, headlined with the Oranges’ disappearance. “I ran into a slight problem trying to get them back…”

“That so?” Applejack said, pouring her some veggie soup and setting a bowl down in front of her cousin. “It makes sense that there’re stronger fighters out there… the world’s much bigger than Manehattan,” she said.

“Tell me about it,” Snow grunted, blowing on her dinner to cool it off. “I came here looking for a zebra. I heard she can fix my leg.”

“A zebra? Do ya mean Zecora?” Applejack asked, taking a seat across from her. “Listen, every now and again we get ponies lookin’ for her because of her skills, and we try to send ‘em away because she ain’t here to be bothered. Now, I can vouch for ya on a count of you bein’ family and all, but don’t tell anyone else about her, square?”

“Of course not. Where does she live?”

“Alright… she lives in a hut deep in the Everfree,” Applejack said. She stood up and went over to a nearby chest of drawers, opening up the top one and pulling out a map. “Follow this map to the letter and you’ll get there. Did ya come with anyone or did ya come alone?” she asked as she passed the map over to Snow.

“I have a friend,” Snow said, only half-lying. She stood up, her dinner barely touched. “Thanks, though. I’ll see her right away.”

“Normally I’d be against an outsider goin’ to bother her, but because yer all banged up, I’d bring that friend, and fer criminy’s sake, go when there’s light out. The Everfree’s no walk in the park, even during the day. Heck, I’m sure I’ve told ya about my adventures into it with the others,” she said. “Ya didn’t touch the soup, was it not to yer likin’?”

“The soup was good, I just really want to get this done. A full moon and some woodland creatures aren’t going to scare me- I mean us off.”

Applejack gave Snow her trademark stern expression, giving her cousin the clear indication that she was about to show off her trademark stubbornness. “Snow, I didn’t give ya that map so you could go off and get yerself hurt or worse. I ain’t lettin’ ya off the farm until you promise me that ya ain’t gonna go runnin’ off there tonight.”

“I have to! Mom and dad are depending on me, and I’ve already let them down once!”

“You gettin’ killed is gonna let them down permanently, especially if it happened on my watch!” Applejack fired back, squaring her shoulders. “Do I need to get Mac involved?”

The stallion stood up from his spot at the table, having been watching the conversation carefully. He stood near Snow, almost towering over her. Though his muscles tensed to grab her if need be, his eyes told a different story.

“We don’t wanna lose you too,” Big Mac said softly.

“Promise me, Snow,” Applejack said.

Snow Storm gulped, trying to back away slowly. Though she'd never outright admit it, Big Macintosh had always intimidated her since she was just a filly. “I, uh, I guess I’ll have to stay,” she conceded, her eyes darting around for any unblocked exits.

“Don’t even think about makin’ for the exits,” Applejack said, watching her cousin carefully. “I’m gonna make this very clear. You set one hoof outside of this house with that map tonight, and you ain’t allowed to come back. If ya ain’t gonna do this without yer family’s help, then ya can’t stay at yer family’s home!” she said forcefully, growing more and more upset with every passing moment.

“Okay, okay, I’ll go in the morning!” Snow said, trying to hide from Big Mac and failing. It’s like he’s staring right into my soul. Why won’t he look away!?

“Good,” Applejack said, settling down. “You know I hate gettin’ this way, but dang it, Snow, you’re almost as stubborn as I am,” she said. She turned her head towards Big Macintosh, giving him a suspicious look. “Make sure every door in this house is locked. If she ain’t here in the morning, we’re going to have serious problems.”

“Eeyup,” Mac affirmed, nodding as Applejack turned to leave. He then looked to Snow, gently patting her head with a hoof. She tried to flinch away; he gave her a sorrowful look, as though her fright of him hurt his feelings. Most likely it did. “We’re only lookin’ out for ya, that’s all,” he said, locking the door behind Snow, then proceeding to do the same around the rest of the house.

“Well…” Snow said, sitting back down. “May as well finish my dinner.”

Once Applejack and Big Macintosh made their way upstairs, Apple Bloom appeared, looking around to make sure her siblings weren’t in earshot. She then took a seat across from Snow. “I heard everythin'. If you wanna find Zecora, I can take you to her, but it’ll have to be before sunrise.”

Snow Storm raised an eyebrow. “Is this some kind of trick?” she asked cautiously, not entirely trusting the scenario. For all she knew, it was a trap.

“Look, I’m Zecora’s apprentice, I can get you to her personally,” Apple Bloom said. “You have to trust me.”

Snow squinted her eyes. “No, it’s too easy. You’re setting me up.”

Apple Bloom leveled her eyebrows at Snow. “What could I possibly gain from gettin’ you in trouble? I ain’t no rat. ‘Sides, I’m the only one who knows every exit in this house.”

“... Alright, fine,” Snow said, cocking an ear towards the stairs. “Lead the way.”

“Let’s move,” Apple Bloom said, taking to her hooves and quietly making her way out of the kitchen, Snow following close behind. She gestured to Snow to be quiet, the two making their way up the stairs. Once they reached the top, Apple Bloom gestured for Snow to wait, going ahead and making sure that her siblings had gone to bed in their separate rooms.

Once Apple Bloom had verified the coast was clear, she gestured to Snow, who made her way as quietly as possible to Apple Bloom’s bedroom, closing the door behind her. Apple Bloom quietly lifted the foot of her bed, shifting it over as delicately as possible so as not to make any noise, revealing a hatch on the wall.

“Alright, we just need to go through here and—” Apple Bloom started, opening the hatch and finding solid concrete. “What?! This wasn’t sealed a week ago!”

“That’s ‘cause Mac filled it in a few days ago while you were out of town with Sweetie and Scoots,” Applejack said, standing in the doorway. “If yer gonna try and sneak outta this house, yer gonna have to do a better job than that. I could hear Snow’s cast on the stairs the moment she set hoof on it.”

“When did Mac find this!?” Apple Bloom protested.

“He found it when he was fixin’ the loose leg on your bed,” Applejack replied, grinning smugly at her sister.

Apple Bloom sank to her haunches in defeat, sighing. “Sorry cousin… I can still take you to Zecora in the mornin’ if ya like,” she said as she looked to Snow.

“That’d be fine,” Snow said, wincing at Applejack’s look of disappointment.

“If you two are gonna act like fillies, then I’m gonna treat y’all like fillies,” Applejack said firmly. “Snow, you can take the bottom bunk if you want. Apple Bloom, head on up top,” she said, hanging her hat on the hook behind Apple Bloom’s door.

“What are you doing?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Bloom, make some space for me on the bottom bunk. I’m sharin’ it with Snow.”

Apple Bloom sighed, trotting over to the bottom bunk and making space for two. “There’s some PJs in those drawers that should fit ya Snow, yer welcome to use ‘em if ya want,” she said, pointing to a nearby dresser.

Snow shrugged, flopping onto her bed with a pouty demeanor. These ponies are too damned clever, she thought bitterly.

Apple Bloom climbed up the ladder into the top bunk, Applejack scooting in next to Snow. After a few moments of silence, she spoke up.

“Look… I know you wanna save your parents. Believe me, if it were up to me, I’d get Twilight and the others on it in a heartbeat, but I can’t. With Auntie and Uncle Orange missing, Granny’s stressin’ herself to the bone tryin’ to keep both families in order and I’m makin’ sure she don’t keel over ‘cause of it,” Applejack explained. “There’s a right way to get ‘em back, and I’m certain you’re the key to it, so the last thing I wanna see is you endin’ up hurt or worse before you can even try…” She then sighed. “Sometimes I wonder if it was a mistake givin’ you that suit. I think maybe I put a burden on ya that you shouldn’t be bearin’, at least not alone.”

“Sometimes I think it was a mistake taking it,” Snow admitted after a period of silence. “Everything that’s happening is my fault. I made a dangerous stallion very angry.”

“I wish I could help ya more…” Applejack sighed. “The Elements are reserved for ‘national threats’, as Twilight put it, and I don’t think this’d be considered a ‘friendship problem’...” she then rolled over to face Snow. “You’re gonna get ‘em back, I know it… I just… I can’t help but feel a bit responsible for puttin’ ya down this path… and for that I’m sorry.”

“It is what it is,” Snow said. “It’s too late to back out now.”

“True enough…” Applejack said. After a moment of silence, she spoke again. “So, tell me about this friend of yers.”

“Uh…” Think, damnit! “She just wanted to help me get better, that’s all. So she, er, came with me.”

Applejack blinked a few times, nonplussed. “...Ya know I can tell yer lyin’, right?”

“Would I ever lie?”

“You lied about stayin’ put!”

“That wasn’t a lie. A new opportunity just presented itself,” Snow said reasonably.

“Uh huh,” Applejack said, her eye twitching. “I ain’t buyin’ whatever you’re sellin’, so spill it.”

“Well it doesn’t matter if I came here alone since your sister said she’d escort me, right?”

“I’m also tryin’ to make conversation with my cousin that I haven’t seen in years,” Applejack said with a small smirk. “What’s his name?”

“Whose?”

Applejack sighed. “Snow, are ya really gonna make me pull this?”

“I don’t understand what you’re talking about.”

“Do I really need to remind ya that I’m the Element of Honesty? I can tell when yer lyin’.”

“If this is what slumber parties are like, I’m glad I never had any growing up,” Snow said dryly.

“For heaven’s sake, Snow, just tell her already!” Apple Bloom protested from above. “You know she ain’t gonna give up until she gets her answer!”

“I don’t know what you ponies want me to say! I don’t even know who ‘he’ is!”

“You said that a friend came with ya to Ponyville to help you get fixed up, and you just told a lie so bad I don’t believe it’s a mare, so what’s his name?” Applejack said pointedly.

Snow snorted. “What if that was a lie so you wouldn’t worry about me? What if I really did just come here alone?”

“I could tell ya weren’t lyin’ then, but you are now,” Applejack said, cracking a small smile. “C’mon, I ain’t gonna tease ya or anythin’,” she said.

Snow Storm rolled her eyes. There’s only one way to shut these mares up… “Fine, I’ll tell you. His name is…”

“Is…?” Applejack repeated.

“... Big Mac. Technically we're not really cousins...”

Apple Bloom gave an explosive groan, tossing and turning in her bed above. Applejack gave Snow a deadpan stare. “If ya didn’t have a broken foreleg I’d wrassle it outta ya,” she said. “That’s fine. I’m sure he’ll turn up and Bloom can just tell me herself.”

Snow chuckled. “Like you could fight me.”

“How many times was I able to make ya cry uncle when you were little?” Applejack asked.

“That was before I learned martial arts. My whole special talent is fighting - yours is kicking trees.”

“You try takin’ on a horde of changelings and then tell me I can’t fight!” Applejack snorted.

“Changelings are easy. Just get a giant bug swatter.”

“That’d work if there weren’t a million of ‘em,” Applejack said, rolling her eyes. “Anywho, I can see ya ain’t willin’ to talk, so I’ll just find out for myself. Let’s get some sleep,” she said, rolling over and getting comfortable.

“Finally…” Apple Bloom muttered from above as she settled in herself.

4

Pick Pocket sighed as he stared at the ceiling of his little makeshift prison, wondering not for the first time just how he had gotten himself into this predicament. Life had been swell for an under-the-radar pilferer - as long as he didn’t upset the Guard or the Red Hoof, he could do as he pleased. And he took advantage of such freedom.

He should’ve seen the signs of trouble when Deorsa first grew a heart - feed the homeless vagrants, he had begged. Make this city a better place, blah blah blah. Pick had relented; had even started to enjoy doing a little good, himself.

And then the Mare do Well came along. He knew she was trouble as soon as he saw her. If only I knew just how much trouble she’d become… This whole affair and petty little war hadn’t bothered him much… until Deorsa came to him again, begging for his help. And once again, Pick relented, in turn breaking rule number one of the street: Don’t piss off the Red Hoof.

I swear I’m going to punch that bat in the face when I get out of this. And never do him a favor again.

His ears twitched. He could hear a pair of the Hoof’s stallions approaching outside his holding cell.

“The boss wants to see you,” one stallion said, unlocking his cell. They entered, proceeding to grab Pick by his forelegs and pinning them behind his back, leading him forward. One stallion reached into his pocket, retrieving a small metal ring and slapping it around the base of Pick’s horn.

“Don’t even think about tryin’ to run, you won’t make it out,” the other stallion said, using a little more force to make him walk faster. They lead him down several corridors and into a small room. They sat him down in a chair, binding his hooves together to prevent him from bailing. “The thing we put on your head’s a magic inhibitor. You try and use magic with that thing on, and your head feels like it’s caught fire.”

“Sit tight and shut up, the boss will be here shortly,” the first stallion said, leaving the room with his partner in tow. The door shut and the sound of the lock clicking into place was heard, leaving Pick alone to his thoughts before the inevitable interrogation took place.

A short while later, Hano entered the room, standing in the opposite corner of where Pick was seated. A moment after, the Red Hoof himself entered, taking a seat on the table in front of Pick. He took one look at Pick and shook his head.

“No one told me our captive was just a colt! What kind of appearance is this going to give our organization?” the Red Hoof said. “We do have standards, you know.”

“So, that’s what the mighty Red Hoof looks like,” Pick said, sneering at the tall, black stallion. “I expected you to be shorter.”

“I know I tend to be a little reclusive at times..." the Red Hoof said, adding an apologetic tone to his bass-heavy voice. "Perhaps I should get out more.” He then trained his sights on Pick. “Tell me… what, perchance, were you doing on our compound?”

“This a fruit farm, right? I was just looking for a couple of oranges.”

The Red Hoof smirked. “An orange? That’s all?” He stood up, moving over to a crate that sat nearby Pick’s chair. He opened it, retrieving an orange. He sat back on the table, pulling a switchblade out of his pocket and opening it. He calmly began to peel and cut the orange, humming to himself as he went. Once he had finished, he then held the orange up. “Would you like a piece? It’s what you came for, isn’t it?”

“I think you know what I mean,” Pick said, keeping a half-grin on his face.

“Oh, I do,” the Red Hoof said. He took a piece of the orange, popped it into his mouth, and proceeded to squeeze the rest of it in Pick’s face, spraying the juice in his eyes. “Mm, the Rinds really do grow some spectacular oranges. They’re not too sweet and just on the tart side, though I would suggest they let them grow a bit longer. The peel is a little soft.”

Pick Pocket's initial screams of pain transitioned into a fit of laughter.

“Yes, yes! It is funny, isn’t it?” the Red Hoof exclaimed. “He sees the humor in it!” he said, pointing to Pick. “One would think that a family who has made their fame and fortune off of oranges, would know how to grow oranges properly! Isn’t it just hilariously ironic?” the Red Hoof said, chuckling. “Aah, one must always try to find the humor in the little things in life. Don’t you agree, Hano?”

“Yes Master,” Hano said, nodding in affirmation.

“Yes indeed!” the Red Hoof said, his face curling into a devilish smile. “You know what they say…” he said, raising Pick’s face to be level with his own. “If you don’t laugh… you’re going to cry.”

“Oh, that’s not the funny part,” Pick said, keeping his eyes squint shut. “The funny part is you.”

“I do fancy myself quite the comedian,” the Red Hoof snarked.

“It’s just so hilarious how you’re frightened of her!”

“Her? You mean the Mare do Well?” the Red Hoof said, letting out a belly laugh. “Oh please, that child couldn’t defeat my right hoof, much less me! I may have considered her a thorn in my side before, but once Hano crushed her like a roach under his hoof, I knew for a fact that she was nothing more than a foal in a towel pretending to be a superhero.” He then gripped Pick’s face harshly, the smile disappearing. “She has been dealt with. She will never be a thorn in my side again.”

“You seem absolutely sure of yourself,” Pick pointed out, still grinning. “In that case, just let that family go. What harm could there be in that?”

“You truly have no business sense. The Oranges are worth millions, who in their right mind would let that go? Besides…” the Red Hoof adjusted himself, allowing Pick to get a clearer view of his face. “I want her to come. I want her to find me. I want her to try and save her parents… so I can kill her myself. When she dies, it’ll break their poor little hearts, and I’ll be able to play them however I want… and from there, what’s stopping me from taking the rest of this city?”

Pick Pocket snickered. “You want her to come, but your little pet beat her into submission? You really have gone crazy, haven’t you?”

“Perhaps, but I do know one thing- she has left the city. Where she’s going? We don’t know… but when she returns, we’ll be waiting,” he snarled. “I grow tired of this session. Hano, take our guest back to his cell. Have a little… fun with him, if you’d like.”

“Yes Master,” Hano said. He cantered over to Pick, forcefully heaving him out of his seat and leading him out of the room.

“So,” Pick said as he was lead back to his prison. “What’d Red do to your family? Must’ve been something bad, huh kid?”

“Silence,” Hano said firmly. “Keep moving and I will not harm you any worse than what is coming.”

“It’s okay, you can tell me. What was it? They being held somewhere, too? Poisoned them and then put you on his leash? Set fire to your home? Nothing’s beyond him. Why, those Oranges had never even done anything to him, and he just takes them anyway! I guess a cold-hearted pony like you wouldn’t care about such things, though, would you?”

Hano grit his teeth, feeling anger well up. He effortlessly lifted Pick off the ground and threw him at a nearby wall, pinning him to it by his shoulders. “You will be silent!” Hano growled. “My Master rescued me from my village as it burned! He saved my life! Another word and I will not hesitate to cut you down where you stand!”

“‘Rescued’!?” Pick laughed. “He doesn’t know the meaning of the word ‘rescue’! I’m sorry to hear he burned your home to the ground - it must have been terrifying for a helpless little colt.”

Pick then saw the world around him grow blurry as pain erupted through his body, Hano having driven a hoof into his gut. He now had firsthand experience as to how the Mare do Well had fallen to his terrifying strength. “Not. One. More. Word,” Hano said threateningly, his frigid gaze almost burning a hole through Pick’s eyes.

“If you’ve been with him this long, you know how he acts! How he thinks! Has he ever ‘rescued’ anypony else? Or did he drop that charade once you were old enough to not care anymore?”

Hano elected to remain silent, instead pushing Pick back down the path to his cell. They arrived shortly thereafter, Hano roughly throwing him inside it. “Go to sleep,” Hano said coldly as he punched Pick across the jaw, knocking him out cold.

5

“I’ll have the eggs and toast,” Joules said.

“Anything to drink?”

“Orange juice would be good.”

“Great! We’ll be back with your order shortly.”

“Thanks,” Joules said, settling in and reading the morning paper as he waited for his breakfast. He looked up, examining the town, now currently bathed in the early morning sunlight. “It’s so peaceful here… I may not wanna leave,” he mused to himself. As he looked around, he caught sight of a familiar looking white mare off in the distance standing next to another mare with a yellow coat and red mane.

“Waitress!” Joules called out.

“Yes sir?” she asked.

“Put my order on hold, I’ll be back to pick it up later,” Joules said as he quickly finished his coffee and made his way over to them at full gallop.

* * *

“Alright cousin, you ready to go?” Apple Bloom asked, having checked and double checked her saddlebags to make sure she had everything she needed to take to Zecora’s.

“I’ve been ready,” Snow Storm said, standing right by the door. “How long d’you think this’ll take? I want to catch the train home by tonight.”

“I can’t promise ya that you’ll be ready to head home by tonight, but she’ll definitely try,” Apple Bloom said.

“Hey! Hey, wait up!” a voice called out as it approached them. Apple Bloom looked over, seeing a pegasus quickly making their way over to them.

“Hey, Snow, do you know him?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Nope,” Snow Storm said at once, trying to walk a little faster. “Never seen him before.”

“Snow! Wait up!” he called out, closing the distance.

“He seems to know yer name…” Apple Bloom said.

“I’m kind of a big deal in Manehattan,” she replied. Joules approached them, catching his breath.

“So! You gonna go find that shaman pony you mentioned back on the train?” Joules said.

“On the train…? So there was a stallion! Applejack was right!” Apple Bloom said giddily.

“Applejack? You mean the Applejack? The Element of Honesty?” Joules asked incredulously.

“The one n’ the same! She’s my older sister, and Snow’s our cousin!” Apple Bloom said with a smile.

“Wow, I had no idea you had such famous family, Snow. Why can’t you be nice like her?” Joules asked, shaking his head, which caused Apple Bloom to stifle a laugh. “I’m Joules, I’m a Sergeant for the Manehattan Royal Guard.”

“Nice to meet ya, Joules. I’m Apple Bloom.”

“A pleasure to meet you. So, where’s this shaman pony I heard about?”

“Normally Zecora don’t like too many visitors, but if you came with my cousin, I don’t think she’d care too much,” Apple Bloom said. “Let’s get a move on!”

“He’s not coming with us!” Snow protested, stomping her hoof down. Unfortunately, in a momentary lapse of judgement, it was the wrong hoof. She yowled, her eyes watering instantly.

“Easy there,” Joules said, propping her up with a wing as she bounced in place. “Can I tell you how many times I’ve prevented her from hurting herself worse than she already has?”

“I can imagine,” Apple Bloom said with a small laugh. “Now c’mon, let’s get goin’. We’re burnin’ daylight.”

… I’ve got it. “Alright, I’m sorry. You know what would make me feel better, Sergeant?”

“...You know you don’t have to call me Sergeant, right?” Joules said. “What are you planning?” he asked, now suspicious of her.

“Oh, nothing. I just feel like I need to be cheered up, that’s all. And now that I think about it, you can help me!”

“I’d be careful Joules… somethin’ ain’t right,” Apple Bloom said.

“Don’t have to tell me twice…” Joules mumbled. “And what, exactly, would that be?”

“You could go get me an Ice Iris. It’s my favorite flower.”

“Two things wrong with that request. One, Ice Irises grow in the Crystal Mountains, which is thousands of miles away from here. Two, why would I get you an Ice Iris? We’re not dating, I mean hell, we’re barely friends,” Joules said.

“Oh…” Snow began to sniffle, trying to work on the stallion's feelings. They almost always fall for it. “I mean, I’m just a poor mare who’s lost her family and is scared and confused and helpless, but I guess if it’s too much trouble…”

“But aren’t ya the Ma-” A hoof quickly found its way into Apple Bloom’s mouth.

“I dunno what she was trying to say, but judging by how quickly your expression changed, you were trying to pull one over on me,” Joules said, cocking an eyebrow at Snow. “Look, let’s just find the shaman pony and then I’ll treat you to lunch or something.”

Apple Bloom giggled. “Lunch won’t work on my cousin,” she said. “But I happen to know what will!”

“Oh? Do tell,” Joules said, cantering over to Apple Bloom.

“You wouldn’t dare!” Snow growled, glaring at her adopted cousin.

Apple Bloom leaned up, whispering into Joules’ ear, to which his face curled into a smile. “That simple, huh?”

“Mmhmm! She’s had a soft spot for it as long as I’ve known her,” Apple Bloom said with a cheeky smile.

Let’s give it a shot, Joules thought. “Look, Snow, if you let me come along and behave, I’ll treat you to some fudge from Sugarcube Corner. That sound like a plan?”

She opened her mouth to protest, but her brain stopped her immediately. Free fudge.

He’s a cheater! It’s an unfair fight!

Free. Fudge.

If I punch him in the face, he won’t offer it anymore.

What part of ‘free fudge’ don’t you understand!? Free. Fudge.

Externally, both Apple Bloom and Joules could see a war being waged behind Snow’s eyes. “Wow… you weren’t kidding,” Joules said.

“Just wait,” Apple Bloom said. It was then that Snow approached Joules, who recoiled slightly when she looked him straight in the eye.

“Uh… can I help you?” Joules asked.

There’s a way to win this. Eat all the fudge he can possibly pay for, and then some. “... You can come with,” she said through gritted teeth, as though conceding was the hardest thing she had ever done.

“Oh. Okay,” Joules said. I’ll be sure to keep this little trick handy for the future… he thought to himself.

“Now that that’s settled, let’s get movin’!” Apple Bloom said, starting to make her way forward.

6

The Barracks were nice and quiet, with only the sound of shuffling paperwork and the occasional chatter. Captain Leaf lay half-way on his desk, his forelegs folded across the oak top and being used as a pillow. Naps were few and far between for the busy stallion, and he took one any chance he could get.

The door quietly opened, Murdoc peeking his head in. Damn… poor guy. Do I really want to wake him up? he thought, gripping the folder under his foreleg tightly. This is too important to wait, he determined. “Captain?” he said softly.

After a moment of grumbling, the Captain opened one eye. “Wha?”

“Sorry to bother you Captain, I have important intel,” Murdoc said, putting the folder down on the desk and opening it. “We’ve got enough evidence to raid the Rind compound. Photographs, testimonies, documents, everything. The Oranges have to be there.”

Captain Leaf’s grogginess disappeared immediately. “You’re sure about this?”

“One hundred percent. See for yourself,” Murdoc said, pushing the open dossier over to Captain Leaf.

“Very good,” Leaf said, scanning over the document quickly. It was enough, alright; more than enough. “Round up every Guard you can… even the cadets,” he added, sighing. It was a tough decision, letting greenhorns in on such a potentially dangerous operation, but as far as he could see, there was no choice. “I’ll have a plan ready soon.”

“Understood sir,” Murdoc said, nodding his head. “Any word back from Canterlot on the stolen carriage?”

“I, er…” The Captain blinked. His cheeks became rosy as a blush crawled its way up his face. “I may have neglected to inform them of the temporary misplacement of our supplies.”

Murdoc gave a small smirk. “I can understand, sir… I don’t know what I’d do in your position.”

“Let’s hope you don’t have to find out for twenty more years.”

As the Captain spoke, Murdoc caught a strange light glimmering into the room through the nearby window. His ears perked up, and his eyes widened as he heard what sounded frighteningly like crossbows having their mechanisms being pulled back.

“GET DOWN!” Murdoc bellowed, grabbing the Captain by the shoulders and forcing him to the ground, a hail of crossbow bolts blasting through the window, glass and wood shards erupting around the room. One particular bolt ricocheted and grazed Murdoc across his right cheekbone, but the Lieutenant was otherwise unharmed. Before the Lieutenant could speak, the sounds of screaming, crossbow fire and glass breaking could be heard coming from the rest of the Barracks.

“Captain, are you alright!?” Murdoc yelled over the loud commotion.

“What in blazes is going on!?” Captain Leaf demanded, shrugging Murdoc off and standing up.

“I have no idea, but those bolts look like the ones we use!” Murdoc said, pointing at the bolts embedded in the wall.

Captain Leaf frowned, readying his horn in case a shield was needed. “Looks like Red is bringing our equipment back, after all. It’s just on the wrong side.”

“We need to get moving!” Murdoc yelled, making for the door. He grabbed a decorative spear hanging on the wall and threw the door open, checking to make sure it was clear. “This way, sir!”

“You’re right,” the Captain said, storming past Murdoc with a steel determination on his hardened face. “It’s time to take the fight to them for once.”

“Yes sir!” Murdoc yelled, following the Captain. They entered the main area of the Barracks, finding it a complete war zone. Some of the Guardponies had taken the fight to the attackers, having at the least gotten their helmets on. Others were strewn about, some nursing injuries and others lying prone. Murdoc hoped that the ones he saw lying still were not casualties. As he caught up to the Captain, he quickly dispatched a would-be attacker, knocking the pony out with a swift strike from the butt of his spear. “Orders, sir!?”

“Your orders are simple. Defend.”

“Yes sir,” Murdoc growled. “Captain’s orders! Defend the Barracks at all costs!” he yelled, leaping into the fray himself.

7

“Zecora! Are ya home!?” Apple Bloom called out, knocking on the hut door. “I, uh, I brought some friends who need help…” Snow Storm glanced around at her surroundings, frowning heavily.

I thought Applejack said this place was dangerous... So far, it had almost been a literal walk in the park.

“Come in, my dear Apple Bloom. My home has plenty of room,” a deep yet feminine voice spoke from inside the hut. The three of them entered the hut, following close behind Apple Bloom.

“Woah… this is incredible…” Joules murmured, looking around at all the items Zecora had lined the walls of her hut with, then examining the massive cauldron in the center of the room, bubbling with a bright green fluid. A zebra with turquoise eyes then stepped into the light, peering at Snow and Joules.

“I am Zecora, mistress of potions and Ponyville’s shamaness. By what names are you two addressed?”

“I’m Joules, ma’am,” he said, bowing slightly.

“Snow Storm,” she added.

Joules leaned over to Apple Bloom, speaking in a low whisper. “Does she always speak in rhyme?”

“Yup,” Apple Bloom said simply.

“Is there a reason you have sought me? The journey here should never be taken lightly.”

“I need my leg fixed,” Snow said bluntly. “Er… please.”

“Such magic is difficult to try, and the ingredients are hard to come by. The process is harrowing and tough, it may break your will if you do not have enough,” Zecora warned. “The spell comes at a grave cost: if it is not completed, all foreleg function will be lost.”

“I can barely use it as is. Let’s get started.”

“Before we continue… Apple Bloom, can you vouch for these two?” Zecora asked.

“Yes ma’am. Snow’s my cousin, and Joules is her coltfriend,” Apple Bloom said.

“Very well… allow me some time to prepare the spell,” Zecora said, moving into another part of the hut and leaving them alone.

“No he’s not!” Snow said, glaring at Apple Bloom.

“I’m really not,” Joules said.

“I know I know, but Zecora will be more likely to help if you guys are both here for a reason!” Apple Bloom said. “I’ll explain it to her later, so just play along, alright?”

“She can probably tell he’s gay, anyway,” Snow said, pacing around the hut.

“For the tenth time, I’m not gay!” Joules protested. “You sound just like my brother…”

“I’m sure he’s a lot nicer than you are,” she replied dryly.

“I can promise you I’m the nicer of the two of us,” Joules retorted. Apple Bloom watched them go back and forth, arguing without stopping.

“Y’all argue like a married couple, my gosh!” Apple Bloom said. “Keep that up and Zecora will definitely buy what I told her!”

“I’m sorry, your cousin may be cute and all, but she’s not worth the trouble,” Joules stated matter-of-factly.

“‘Cute’? I am not cute!” Snow said with a blush creeping up into her face.

Apple Bloom giggled. “Yer face says otherwise…”

“You know what? You’re both—” Before she could finish, Zecora returned.

“The potion is done, and I promise it will not be fun,” Zecora said, setting the pot down in front of Snow. Within it sat a glowing, fluorescent fluid that bubbled and frothed. “Dip your foreleg to the top… but once we begin, we cannot stop.”

“Here goes nothing!” Snow said at once, putting her leg into the pot without hesitation. The golden ringlets on Zecora’s left foreleg began to glow and thrum with energy, the spell coming to life as she grabbed the pot and held it in place.

Suddenly, it felt like Snow’s foreleg had been set ablaze. The liquid seeped into her skin, setting every nerve in her body alight in pure agony as the bone itself began to liquefy and resettle into its proper place. The moment the pain exceeded her threshold of tolerance, she grit her teeth, but her vision began to fade as it almost overwhelmed her. Without hesitation, Joules jumped to her side, sidling up to her to keep her standing.

“Joules, keep her awake while I get some water!” Apple Bloom said, hurrying off into the next room.

“Right!” Joules said. Oookay, how do I do this? I’m not a paramedic! he thought frantically, trying to think of something to tell her to keep her focused.

“Are you not a pony she holds dear? Whisper supportive words in her ear!” Zecora urged, focusing her own energies on keeping the spell active.

“R-Right, yeah…” Joules said. This feels so weird… he thought as he opened a wing and gently swept it on her back, the feathers offering a comforting sensation that swept over her as he moved a little closer to her.

“I do not hear you talking! Do not worry, I am not one for mocking!” Zecora exclaimed, giving a weak smile.

Oh gosh, am I really gonna have to sweet talk her? Joules thought, swallowing hard. She’s gonna kick my ass after all of this is said and done… He took a deep breath, and began to speak.

“You can do this, Snow… you’re tougher than this! You’re going to be okay… we’re going to go back to Manehattan, we’re going to find your parents, and we’re going to settle down! M-Maybe we’ll even talk about taking the next step!” Joules said, blushing heavily as he lied through his teeth. “Just focus on the sound of my voice, okay? I’m right here. I’m not leaving you until this is done…” he said as soothingly as he could manage.

He felt his face flush when he felt Snow tuck her head beneath his chin, her good foreleg wrapped tightly around his. He swallowed hard, continuing to offer words of support while trying his best to keep her focus on him instead of the pain. Apple Bloom returned, swabbing Snow’s forehead of sweat and helping her drink water.

“R-R-Red…” Snow moaned, shifting her focus onto the stallion who started all of this. Inside of her was a dam she had kept; behind it was every ounce of hatred she could muster for the Red Hoof. She let it break, fed it; it was all that was keeping her from passing out at this point.

“We’ll get him. I promise we’ll get him,” Joules affirmed.

“Though time appears to be moving slow, we only have two hours left to go,” Zecora said. “Apple Bloom, please bring me some water to drink… I am finding it hard to think.”

“Yes ma’am!” Apple Bloom said, hurrying off to get her teacher more water.

“I believe your voice has been heard, and she has felt the affection in your words,” Zecora said with a small smile. “Her strength is returning, your words must have been quite reassuring!”

Concern? Yes. Affection? Not quite… Joules thought. “I try my best…” he said.

Snow looked up at Joules’ face, and what he saw in her icy blue eyes chilled him. “Red… dies…”

Joules blinked in shock, but deep down, he understood. He had taken her parents. He had taken lives. He had been a disease in Manehattan for far too long. He stared back into her eyes, and nodded in affirmation.

“We’ll take him down… I promise,” he responded, gently brushing his wing along Snow’s back.

We’ll make him pay.

Author's Note

Good thing Lithe is good at rhyming.

Chapter Eight

1

Not much farther… she should be where I told her I would meet her.

Hano quickly bounded across the rooftops, effortlessly leaping across the gaps and clearing distance in an almost unnatural amount of time. He arrived at the rooftop of his choosing, landing with a soft thud as his hooves made contact with the bricks beneath him.

“Charade…” Hano called out, finding the mare looking out over the edge of the building they were standing on.

“The last time I met you alone like this, it didn’t end so well,” she stated coldly. “What is it?”

“There is something we need to discuss. Something… off the record,” Hano added, staring at her.

“Hano, if this is going where I think it’s going…” she said, her tone suggesting she was reluctant to pursue this dialog too far.

“Where do you believe it is going?” Hano asked, trying to gauge where she was coming from.

“... I don’t know. A part of me was happy enough to never see you again. I wanted out, and for a long time I was free… ‘til that stupid mare came along and Red needed me again…” She sighed, shaking her downcast head.

“Come with me, we must discuss this elsewhere…” Hano said. “Where there are no prying eyes.”

“I already wasted my time coming here. If you’re going to grovel or whatever then...no. I’m not wandering from place to place until you’re satisfied no one is listening. If you cared about not having ponies following you around, then maybe you should be working for the Red Hoof,” she stated frankly.

“A moment…” Hano said, leaping off and vanishing. He quickly began to check the area for any potential wandering eyes or any ponies that may have followed him. He had told the Red Hoof we was going out for fresh air, though he knew his master trusted no one and was not above sending spies after him. Content that there would be no liabilities or discrepancies in his plan, he came back to the rooftop where Charade awaited. “We are alone. I was not followed.”

“That’s great hon’,” she sighed, barely resisting the temptation to leave before he returned. “Now what were you going to say?”

“I intend to do something I should have done years ago…” Hano said, his hoof resting on the butt of his sword.

“No thanks, I don’t need them evened out,” she snorted. For the briefest moment she saw the corners of his mouth twitch. “Oh? So you do remember how to smile.”

The next thing Charade knew, she heard what sounded like wood and steel clattering on bricks, and was swept up in a tight, nearly crushing embrace.

She shivered, shaking her head wildly. “No!” she pulled away, frowning hard. “No, Hano. It doesn’t work like that. You know it doesn’t. It’s not some… some switch you can just flick on and off! I wish it was, but it isn’t. I’m sorry.”

Hano let her go, his face stained with tears. The normally frigid, icy gaze in his eyes had completely disappeared, an expression of pain and regret taking its place. “I know… I know the weight of the sins I have committed. I live with the burden every day… but… the look in your eyes, the disdain in your voice, my heart could not bear it anymore. Not from you,” he said softly. “All I want, is a second chance…”

“... ‘All’ you want,” she said, tasting the words carefully. “As if a second chance is such an easy thing to give… you think I never thought about you?” she sighed. “I did. I didn’t want to, but I did… and the harder I tried not to, the harder it became… and yet here we are, killers and torturers. Tasked with killing a mare that isn’t even eighteen… who’s to say we even deserve a happy ending?”

“Whether we do or not is irrelevant to me,” Hano said. “Every time I look at you, I can feel my past actions crawling on my back, gnawing at my mind like rats at a festering wound… I would like nothing more than to rid myself of these chains that bind me from you.” He paused for a moment, then spoke. “When I say I want a second chance, it is not that I am asking you to give me one…” he then paused. “I am merely asking for the chance to earn one.”

“I don’t know yet. But I’m here, talking with you. Maybe you should think on that,” she said, turning away. “If I really hated you, I’d be drinking away my sorrows in the Headless Horseman. Which, by the way, sounds like a good idea…” she smiled, considering grabbing a quick drink on the way home.

Hano closed his eyes, stray tears escaping down his cheeks. He took a deep breath, and exhaled. When he opened them again, the same bitter, frigid gaze had regained its proper place. Behind it Charade could easily tell her words had broken his heart, as though he had once again locked it away at the center of the storm of his being, kept away from anyone who would hope to reach it.

“If you want to earn my forgiveness, you need to stop talking and start acting,” she said, looking him right in the eyes. “It’s not impossible. But it’s not like I’m much better, or that I’ve been nothing but a victim, either. And the first thing you need to do will be the hardest.”

“What would that be?” Hano said, steeling himself for what was to come.

“Ditch Red. Ditch that whole lifestyle. It’s brought out the worst in us.”

I cannot. Not now. The time is not yet right, he thought bitterly. “I do not have an answer.”

“That in itself’s all the answer I need,” she said, walking away. “Don’t bother me again til’ you’ve regrown the balls of the stallion I used to know. Farewell.”

Hano once again found himself alone. He quickly cleaned his face and retrieved his sword. He reattached it to his hip and bounded off, though he wondered to himself how he could move so well with his sword weighing him down so much.

2

Joules found himself in a strange situation. To his left sat a snarky, stubborn and abrasive mare (albeit a rather cute one) that had done nothing but cause him trouble and grief, now leaning against him for support as her foreleg was being magically knitted back together. To his right, sat this mare’s cousin, helping him keep her conscious and hydrated. In front of him sat the Shamaness, who looked weary and tired after hours of making sure the spell in question was performed correctly.

“How much more time, Zecora?” Joules asked.

“Not much longer… when we are done, her leg will be much stronger…” Zecora said softly. “Please refrain from making me speak, for I feel I am growing weak…”

“Gotcha,” Joules said. “You hear that Snow? We’re almost done… just a little longer. I’m really proud of you, okay? I’m gonna treat you to a big heaping plate of fudge for fighting through this,” he said.

Snow Storm said nothing, using every bit of her willpower to stay awake. Her white coat had become a damp gray from sweat, and she could feel it matting. Tears stung her eyes and rolled down her cheeks, mixing with the sweat.

“Almost there…” Joules said, having run out of ideas and was now running his wing down the back of her neck in an attempt to soothe her as the grip on his other foreleg felt as strong as ever. This mare is strong… she’d probably fit in with the Guard no problem, he thought.

After what felt like an eternity, the fluid in the pot began to darken, until all of its luminescence disappeared. The pain in Snow’s leg ebbed away, leaving only a dull, throbbing discomfort and a strange, unpleasant tingling.

“At last, the spell is done… the bones in your foreleg are finally one.” Zecora sighed, sitting back and wiping her forehead of sweat.

“Y’all did really well!” Apple Bloom said, helping Zecora to a cold drink of clear water.

“Snow, we’re done… your leg’s all better!” Joules said, relieved that the ordeal was finished.

“Remove your hoof and set it down. I promise you will not frown,” Zecora said with a small smile.

Snow Storm did so, noticing first and foremost that the cast seemed to have melted away. She flexed the pastern once or twice, but her flinch was only out of reaction - it felt fine. Better, in fact, than it ever had. “Wow,” she said, still trying to catch her breath. “Feels… good.”

“Do not stress it until tomorrow, or I promise more pain will follow,” Zecora warned. “One day of rest will give you the results that are best.”

“Yeah, sure, how much do I owe?”

“Bits are not what I seek. I am merely happy to see you no longer weak,” Zecora said with a small smile.

“Nonsense,” Snow Storm said, reaching into her saddlebag for a small drawstring bag she always carried with her.

“I do not require payment for the work I have done… though I will say this: everypony gets one,” Zecora said firmly as she shakily got to her hooves. “Though, if I may be frank, your lover is the one you must thank.”

Snow blinked. “‘Lover’?”

Zecora raised an eyebrow, Apple Bloom suddenly starting to sweat.

“I understand we send away those who come by… but was there a reason for you to lie?” Zecora said, turning on Apple Bloom.

“I- I didn’t lie, I swear! They really are datin’, ain’t ya Snow?” Apple Bloom said, frantically nudging her cousin’s shoulder in the hopes she’d catch on.

“Oh. Oh, yeah! Just, uh… we’re both kind of new to it. It’s weird to think about.”

“Yeah, uh… we only just started dating and all,” Joules affirmed with a small chuckle.

“Then allow me to ask, if I may, why it was ‘we will settle down’ I heard you say?” Zecora asked pointedly.

“Um… I was showing commitment to the relationship?” Joules said nervously.

This is bad… Apple Bloom thought.

“I would have been inclined to believe you, had you just decided to be honest and your words were true,” Zecora said firmly. She then whipped out a piece of paper, hoofing it over to Joules. “This is the bill. Pay me however you will.” Joules looked at the bill and turned a shade of white paler than the paper she had handed him.

“F-F-Five thousand bits!?” Joules said, his throat suddenly dry.

“Good luck with that,” Snow Storm said, getting herself ready to leave.

“Oooh no, it was your leg she fixed!” Joules said, pushing the bill to Snow’s chest. “I’m not paying a single bit of this!”

At this point Apple Bloom had thrown up her hooves in defeat, shaking her head. “I’m sorry Zecora, I didn’t mean to—” She stopped suddenly when Zecora raised a hoof.

“This has been a trying ordeal… watching them squabble will be fun, I feel,” Zecora winked as she whispered.

“Hey, I offered, she refused me.”

“So you mean to tell me you carry five grand of bits on you ‘just in case’!?” Joules exclaimed.

“She didn’t bill me for that much. I was much nicer to her.”

“You were the one that had work done! I was literally here for you to grab onto so you didn’t pass out, which, by the way, I have yet to hear a ‘thank you’ for!” Joules said, folding his forelegs over his chest.

“Look, I’d love to stay and chat, but I have a train to catch.”

“You know what? Fine! Let’s catch your train, and let’s just forget any of this happened!” Joules said, frustrated.

“Fine, just pay the lady.”

“With what money?!” Joules said, feeling his blood pressure rising by the minute, his wings flaring out in anger. A pulse began to beat in his head, and he couldn't tell if it was the beginnings of a headache or a vein about to burst.

“It was merely a joke! There is no validity in what I spoke!” Zecora said, now trying to keep the situation from escalating.

“Calm down Joules! Yer face is turning beet red!” Apple Bloom said. Snow could say nothing as she laughed.

“I am going to bed. All of this nonsense is hurting my head,” Zecora sighed, exiting the room.

“I’m going outside! We apparently have a train to catch, but all of a sudden she’s in no rush!” Joules yelled, pushing past them both and slamming the door to the hut behind him.

“Was that necessary, cousin?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Probably not,” Snow said, smiling cheekily. “But it was worth it.”

“But he was so nice to you! How was that worth it?” Apple Bloom asked, genuinely confused.

“I don’t have an answer for that,” Snow admitted, dropping a bag of bits on a nearby table despite Zecora’s protests. “But now it’s time we get going, wouldn’t you say?”

“I guess,” Apple Bloom said. When the two of them exited the hut, Joules was seen further up ahead, still ranting and muttering to himself.

“I should have never come here! Being stuck with her was probably one of the worst strokes of luck I’ve ever had in my life! I’ll probably have heart problems later in life because of her!” Joules fumed, gesturing wildly as he walked. “Y’know what? I’m gonna go catch the train and I’m gonna leave her behind! Screw waiting for her, that’s what she deserves!” he said, preparing to take off to fly to the station.

“You seem grumpy,” Snow said from behind him. “Everything okay?”

“I’m surprised you care,” Joules spat, lifting off the ground.

“Oh alright, I’m sorry,” Snow said, rolling her eyes. Gosh, he’s sensitive. “Thank you for helping me.”

Joules looked back at her from over his shoulder. He then sighed. I’m an idiot for playing into this, but whatever, it seems genuine enough, he thought. “Apology accepted, I suppose…” he said, touching back down. “I just did what made sense. You needed help, I gave it. I couldn’t just let you suffer there alone, it’s not right, especially if the Red Hoof had a hoof in it somehow.”

“Yes, I did need help. And it’s something I hate admitting to.”

“Coming from you, I believe that,” Joules said. “Though we should probably talk more on the train…” he said, pointing in the distance where a small plume of smoke was visible.

“But we have plenty of ti-” She turned her head upwards, feeling a slight twinge of panic as she saw the moon in the wrong spot. “It can’t be that late already!”

“We were at the hut for a few hours and it took us a while to get here. Either way, let’s get going! That’s probably the last train for the day!” Joules said, taking to the air once more.

“Way ahead of you!” she said, galloping through the blackened Everfree Forest. “Take care of yourself, Apple Bloom!”

“Okay, take care y’all!” Apple Bloom said, waving them off. She then huffed. “I wish I had a stallion that cared fer me like that…”

* * *

After a good deal of running and and flying, the two managed to arrive at the station just as the train blew its last whistle before departure. Joules waited in line, hoping that the pair ahead of them would finish quickly. There's always stragglers, aren't there? “C’mon, we don’t have all day!” he said urgently.

“You’re right, we don’t!” Snow said, running past the line and jumping the barricade, heading straight for the train which was now beginning to move.

The sound of Joules’ jaw dropping could be heard for miles. “For the love of Celestia, Snow, that’s illegal!” Joules shouted, jumping after her. The train was picking up speed now, and his eyes went wide when he realized exactly what the crazy mare meant to do. He quickly took to the air, following just above her. “Are you out of your mind!?”

“Probably!” she said, pushing herself a little harder. Really wish I had his wings... she thought, digging into the wooden planks of the station for more speed, with the edge rapidly approaching.

“You’re gonna hurt yourself all over again! Snow for the love of Luna and all that is holy, just stop!” Joules pleaded, watching the platform rapidly shrinking beneath Snow’s hooves.

“Not if I catch it!” she said, pushing off the edge of the platform with her rear legs and stretching as far as she could to grab a hold of the caboose railing. Unfortunately for her, she hadn’t been fast enough and the train was pulling away. Joules saw the likelihood of her face-planting and breaking every bone in her body growing exponentially by the second, and quickly swooped in and grabbed her by the midsection.

“You really are nuts!” Joules said, balking and holding onto her.

“Wow, nice catch! Can you maybe speed up a little bit, though!?”

“Do you even have the slightest idea what you just tried to do!?” Joules yelled, gripping her as tightly as he could so as not to drop her.

“Everything’s fine, isn’t it!?” she asked, still reaching for the railing as the train began to pull away. Joules accelerated to match the train’s speed, barely catching up to the caboose as he set her down on the platform, landing next to her.

“I’m gonna say it again; you’re nuts!” Joules said, unable to believe what had just transpired.

“Yeah, but we’re going back to Manehattan tonight, aren’t we?” she asked, giving the pegasus a cocky, self-satisfied grin. “Thanks again. I think I might owe you for this one.”

Joules shut his eyes tightly, bringing a hoof to his forehead to hide a now protruding, violently throbbing vein as a single, solitary blue feather popped off his right wing, quietly coming to rest on the floor beneath them. Suddenly, he shuddered, and went eerily quiet.

“Do you realize… you almost risked the entire trip with that stunt?” Joules asked softly.

“If I missed, it’d have been a soft thump on the ground!”

“You would have broken every bone in your body!” Joules shouted. “You would have hurt yourself far worse than how you showed up! For the love of Celestia, use your head!”

“But that didn’t happen and I’m fine thanks to you. You really are a good Guard. Now do you think we should go find a compartment?”

Joules just continued to stare at her, unable to even begin to figure this mare out. Suddenly, the exhaustion from swallowing and subduing all the anger from a moment ago caught up to him, his vision going blurry and his sense of balance almost leaving him. “Sure… whatever…” he said, opening the caboose door and allowing her in first.

“Such a gentlecolt!” she said, trotting through the doorway and walking face-first into the broad chest of the train’s conductor, who wore a heavy frown beneath his handlebar moustache.

“Tickets, please?” he said with a thick Scoltish accent.

“Uh… right… ticket… Dear, don’t you have them?” Snow tried scooting past the stallion, who blocked her easily.

“Royal Guard business,” Joules said, flashing his badge. “My name is Sergeant Joules Watts, member of the Manehattan Royal Guard, badge number three five six one two four. I’m on official business for the Manehattan Royal Guard and she is with me. Will you be needing anything else?” Joules asked.

“She doesn’t look like one o’ the Guard,” the stallion said, cocking an eyebrow.

“She’s part of an ongoing investigation. As far as I remember, Royal Guard ponies get free access to municipal services around Equestria as part of their service contract, and this is considered a municipal service, now please, allow us to go to our seats before I start to think you’re impeding an investigation, am I understood?” Joules said firmly.

“...Alright, fine. Don’t cause any trouble, or A’ll throw ye’ both off ma’ train regardless o’ who ye’ are,” the stallion said, looking at them both then leaving.

Snow quickly stuck her tongue out at the conductor’s back before being yanked aside by Joules.

“Go sit down, and stay there. I’ll be right back,” Joules said firmly, trotting past her.

“Well now, somepony’s suddenly bossy,” she said, looking for an empty place to rest. Once she sat down, Joules returned a few moments later, sitting beside her. He looked over at her, and shook his head. He then placed a small package in front of her.

“Open it,” Joules said.

She looked at him suspiciously. “What is it?”

He sighed, tearing the package opening, revealing several small packets containing fudge brownies. “The fudge I promised you earlier. It’s yours. While I don’t necessarily think you deserve it, I am a stallion of my word, so there you go.”

Snow Storm made a noise similar to a girlish squeal, and proceeded to devour all but two of the pastries, which she gave back to him as the offerings of a truce. Joules looked from her to the packets then back to her, then split the two with her, taking one for himself.

“As crazy as the last couple of days was… I can’t deny they were just the slightest bit fun,” Joules said with a small smirk as he bit into the brownie.

“For you, maybe.” She smirked. “You didn’t have your hoof dipped in horrifyingly painful goo.”

“True… but I had to sit and watch you do it, and I wasn’t really able to do anything about it but be supportive and hope for the best,” he said. He then sighed. “If there’s one thing I hate in life… it’s feeling powerless to help, and I felt powerless to help you then.”

“Yeah… I know all about being powerless…” Her voice trailed off, though Joules could’ve sworn he heard her mutter ‘not anymore’ under her breath.

“How’s it feeling by the way? I’m pretty sure you running after a train isn’t ‘letting it rest’,” Joules said.

“It feels like I could punch through a cement wall. Want me to demonstrate when we get home?”

“I’d prefer you didn’t do that simply because you already burned your one assist with Zecora, and after that it’s the old-fashioned way when it comes to recovery,” Joules said. “Although, I can tell you’re pretty strong, so I wouldn’t be against possibly sparring with you or training with you if you’re up for that.”

“First thing’s first,” she said, and that icy look came back in her eyes. “The Red Hoof.”

“Without question,” Joules said, scowling heavily. “I have my own reason to bring him down, aside from saving your folks…” he said darkly. “If it were up to me, I’d string him up by his insides and have him paraded through Canterlot… but knowing the way the Guard system works, he’s going to be arrested, processed, then taken to Canterlot to await trial before the Sisters.”

“There’s somepony outside of that ‘Guard System’, though…”

“Who, the Mare do Well? Hell, if she can do it, then more power to her. I sure as hell won’t complain, though I’d still like to get my hooves on him myself…” Joules said.

“Could she do it, though?” Snow Storm seemed to be asking herself more than Joules. “Do you think she could willingly take a life? Even his?”

Joules pondered her words. “...I guess it would depend on the situation. I mean, we’re authorized to use lethal force if our lives are in danger, so I don’t see why she shouldn’t do the same. As for actually bringing herself to do so…” he then paused. “Personally, I feel she’s better than that. Killing him would be coming down to his level. As much as I’d like to see him dead, I think a worse punishment would be being forced to live out the rest of your days rotting in a cell, forced to think about the things you’ve done.”

“Hm,” was the last thing she said on the subject. Why bother hiding it? Half the Guard knows. What’s one more? she thought. After thinking about it for a moment, she decided against it. Maybe not yet… I need to make sure he’s on the up and up first.

Joules then leaned over, pulling his wallet out of his bag. He opened it, pulling out a photograph of himself with two other stallions around his age, clad in armor. He then showed the picture to Snow. “You see those two stallions I’m with in the picture?”

“Yeah?”

“Those were my two best friends, Storm Gust and Skyfall. We enlisted around the same time and were put in the same unit in basic. We got moved up and got assigned to the Manehattan Royal Guard department a few years back…” Joules said, sighing heavily. “Do you remember the incident that happened about two years ago where there was a bombing in an apartment complex that killed a bunch of ponies?”

“Well, two years ago I wasn’t even in Manehattan. The Oranges sent me off to live with some relatives of theirs and I… kind of decided to stay for longer than anticipated.”

“Oh… well, yeah, that happened. Couple of improvised explosives went off in an apartment complex…” He then steeled himself, feeling a lump forming in his throat. “Stormy and Sky were both killed in the blast. Apparently they had uncovered some corruption leading back to Red in some nearby businesses, and they were silenced for it.”

Joules paused, then continued. “They caught the pony responsible, but he was acquitted. We had the evidence to put him away forever, but we were certain the judge was bought out by Red. Said the evidence was insubstantial. The pony that killed my friends walked free… that is, until his body turned up in a gutter a few days later. Probably punishment for almost dragging Red into the public eye. Ever since then, I’ve made it my mission to try and find any avenue that could lead to taking him down...”

The sadness in Joules’ voice was almost palpable. It was obvious the stallion had been through much in his life, and yet still he trudged forward, trying to do the right thing. “It’s one thing to have to bury your best friends… but to present their mothers with a folded flag and their twisted and burnt up helmets…” he said, his voice shaking slightly. He shook his head, clearing the image from his mind. “Anyway, that’s why I’ve got my beef with Red, so believe me when I say that I want nothing more than to see him brought to justice, even if the Mare do Well has to be the one to do it.”

“Beats my story,” she said, lying on her back. “I think I sneezed at him wrong or something.”

“Doesn’t take much, if you ask me…” Joules said. He then turned to position himself so he was facing out the window, leaning against the window sill so he could watch the scenery as they passed by. “Hey, Snow?”

“Huh?”

“We’re gonna get him this time,” Joules said. “We’re bringing him down for good.”

“Well I’m sure if you don’t, she will.”

“I hope so…” Joules said. “We should probably get some rest. We’re still a few hours away, so may as well just get some sleep in the meantime.” He then settled in, laying his head down on his forelegs, tucking his wings tightly at his sides.

“May as well try…” Snow said, laying down as well. She closed her eyes and began a mental run-through of the last few days. Though Joules had been pushy, quick to anger, and even easier to upset, he did seem to line up with what Murdoc had previously said about him. I guess he’s not such a bad guy, and he did keep his word and bought me fudge. Maybe I’ll be a little nicer to him from now on… but only a little, she thought as she tried to force herself to sleep. After multiple attempts, she found herself staring at the wall across from her.

It’s gonna be a long train ride.

3

“Captain! Left side, ten o’clock!” Murdoc shouted as he fought off an attacker.

Captain Leaf looked to his left, catching sight of another enemy stallion focused on another Guard. He leapt forward, wrapping his forelegs around the stallion’s neck, holding them in place until the stallion slipped into unconsciousness. “Good work Lieutenant!”

“Yes sir!” Murdoc said, finally subduing his opponent with a swing of his spear, catching them on the side of the head with the butt of the pole. “Where to now, sir?”

The Captain looked around, frowning heavily. The initial wave of attackers had been held off, but it was only a matter of time before the assault resumed. Low moans came from the wounded tending their injuries. He walked over to one of the enemy, scowling at how the stallion dared to wear the armor that was rightfully the Guard’s. “Strip these cretins,” he finally said. “And then lock them up. A broom closet, for all I care. We need to establish a triage center, as well. Does anypony here know first aid?”

“I do sir!” A mare quickly made her way over, sporting a bandage on her upper foreleg and the early signs of a bruise under her left eye. “Sentry Rose Cross at your command, where do you need me Captain?”

“Set up in the showers. Hot water, no windows, and only one way in or out. It should be safe and useful.”

“Yes sir!” Rose said, quickly assisting the nearest Guard who had been injured, hefting him onto her back and dragging him towards what would quickly become their triage area.

“Any other ponies that are able and can assist Sentry Cross are to do so! Move it, we don’t know when they’re going to hit us again!” Murdoc barked, several Sentries doing as ordered. He then gave a sigh. “Collect any KIA and put them in the offices. We can’t let them get any more of our equipment.”

“Who’s the fastest pegasus here?” Captain Leaf demanded, keeping an eye on the door. “No squabbling about it, either!”

“I- I am sir!” A small yet stocky pegasus approached him. “Sentry Flashwing reporting… how can I assist?”

“I need somepony to sneak out and round up all the roaming patrols. Or even the off-duties, I don’t care at this point. We just need help. However, this is strictly volunteer. It won’t be held against you if you refuse. There’s still a lot of crossbows out there.”

This is your chance to finally show ‘em what you’re made of! You can do this! he thought to himself. “Y-Yes sir! I won’t let you down!” he said, quickly looking for the nearest exit. He peeked out for just a moment to see if there was anyone watching, finding only a couple of thugs near this exit. He readied himself, then shot out the exit, jerking left and right to make himself a harder target as he heard a small storm of bolts shoot past him, but ultimately miss their mark as he disappeared from view.

“Sir, what do you think the odds are of them having gotten to the Armory?” Murdoc asked as he helped a Sentry lift a wounded Guard to his hooves so he could be moved back to the make-shift triage area.

“Not very likely,” Captain Leaf said, his tone implying that not even he dared to believe that at this point. “It’s sealed.”

As if to mock his words, a loud bang was heard from outside. “That was near the entrance to the Armory, they’re trying to blow their way in!” Murdoc said. He then quickly hopped up on a table that was still standing. “Whomever is still able to fight, come with me! We’re going to stop those animals from taking our Armory and we’re going to drive them off our turf!” he yelled. “Those of you who can still move but can’t fight are ordered to assist Sentry Cross with aiding any wounded! Your priority is to defend the Captain at all costs, am I clear!?”

“Yes sir!” the remaining officers yelled.

“Good! Now, let’s move out!” Murdoc yelled, hopping off the table and leading a small group of officers with him towards the Armory. Flashwing, I hope you’re alright out there… we need as much help as you can get us!

4

Snow Storm relentlessly paced the up and down the aisle of the train car, much to the ire of several ponies trying to sleep, including Sergeant Watts. Joules tossed and turned, unable to distract himself from the sound of Snow’s hooves against the wooden floor of the car.

“Snow… for the fifth time… please try to get some rest,” Joules pleaded.

“Can’t sleep,” she said simply, biting her lip while she paced. Can’t this damned train move any faster!?

“You pacing back and forth isn’t gonna make this trip any shorter or make this train move any faster, now sit down before you upset the—”

“Oi, wha’s with all the racket in ma’ train car!?” The Conductor said in a raised whisper, having received several complaints about a mare preventing others from sleeping.

“Conductor…” Joules sighed.

“I think that ‘racket’ would be the clickety-clack of the wheels on the rails, sir,” Snow said a little too innocently.

“From what A’ heard it was an ornery mare runnin’ up an’ down the aisle. Was tha’ you?” the Conductor said, eyeing her closely.

“I’m not running, I’m pacing. And quietly.”

“So it was you! An’ apparently what yer’ doin’ isn’t lettin’ others sleep. Either ye’ settle down, or we’re goin’ ta’ have problems!” the Conductor said threateningly.

“Snow, for the love of Luna and all that is holy, please just settle down and don’t piss off the Conductor!” Joules begged.

She opened her mouth to retort - she had a thousand different ways to respond - but thought better of it. Right now you’re making more enemies than friends. That’s not a good deficit. “... You’re right, I’m sorry. I’m just a little homesick… or possibly sick in general.”

“Good… now settle down, we’ll be there in a couple o’ hours,” the Conductor said, turning and leaving. “No more complaints, aye?” he said, looking back at her one more time then leaving. She made a face at him once he left.

“There anything I can do to help you get to sleep?” Joules asked.

“Not unless you somehow magically have Red subdued and waiting and give me the sharpest spear in the Guard,” she said, flopping down on the seat across from him. “I hate him, can you tell?”

“Look, I completely understand why you hate him, and believe me when I tell you I feel the same way… but getting anxious and bent outta shape about it isn’t gonna fix the situation. Besides, if you’re gonna go picking a fight, wouldn’t it make more sense to be rested and ready to go?” Joules reasoned.

She lay on her back, snickering at Joules. “You’re funny, you know that?”

“Well I’m glad you think so, but I’m curious as to why you think that,” Joules said, rolling over to look at her better.

“Because for whatever reason you seem to be completely okay with some dumb random civilian picking a hoofticuffs fight with the worst criminal in the city. Shouldn’t you be all, ‘let us handle this, ma’am’?” She said the last bit in a pseudo-gruff voice, causing Joules to snicker.

“I would normally, but I’ve been around you enough to realize that you’re not gonna listen to me anyway, so if you’re gonna run in there all gung-ho and ready to take on what’s essentially the beast at the end of the dungeon, I may as well help you prepare, right?” Joules said.

“Oh, yeah?” She turned her head to look over at him. “And what if I just so happened to be a hitmare, and he was my target?”

“I didn’t hear a thing,” Joules said with a small smirk. “I’m all for honor and valor and that sort of thing, but I think we’re beyond that when it comes to Red.”

“... Huh.” She snickered again. “You just might be smarter than you look, after all.”

“Stick around and I may just surprise you,” Joules said with a small chuckle. “Y’know, you’re sorta cute when you’re not being completely unbearable.”

“No, I’m not,” she said flatly. “I was never one of the ‘cute’ mares.”

“Sure you are! You’ve got a nice figure, nice eyes… I can’t say anything about your smile since I’ve never really seen it for more than a few seconds, so I can’t rate that… but hey, as long as you’re nice I’m sure you’ll make another pony very happy one day,” Joules said.

“I’m not really planning on finding somepony. Too much headache.”

“I’d like to think maybe I’ll find somepony… my last few relationships didn’t quite pan out. Apparently I’m ‘too dedicated’ to my job,” Joules shrugged.

“See? What’d I say? Way too much headache for no good reward.”

“That doesn’t mean you shouldn’t try,” Joules said. “The idea of spending my life with somepony is kinda nice. I’m not against the idea of starting a family once I’m better situated in the Guard, either… but that’s still a ways away.”

“Well I know it’d never work for me so I won’t bother trying in the first place,” she said, staring up at the roof.

“You’re still young, you’ve got plenty of years ahead of you,” Joules said. He then looked at his watch. “Four AM… the conductor said we’d be arriving in a couple of hours which puts us at around six or seven… no point in sleeping now,” he said with a small sigh.

“Plenty of years, huh? The way I live, I highly doubt that.”

“You say that now… by the way, how old are you?” Joules asked.

“You’re not supposed to ask a lady that, you know.”

“I have yet to see you act like a lady,” Joules smirked.

“... Do you want to?”

“Sure! I’m game,” Joules said as he crossed his forelegs. “Whenever you’re ready.”

She simply lay there for a moment, silent. For a minute, Joules thought she might have fallen asleep. Suddenly, she screwed up her face, and put on a thick ‘prim’ accent. “Why, I cawn’t believe my dress won’t be ready by the gala! The absolute nerve! I must look my absolute best, lest I lose the contract for the new orange smoothies!” She gasped, raised a leg up to her forehead, and pretended to faint with a sigh. “... How was that?”

Joules would have responded, if he wasn’t too busy biting down on his lower lip to prevent himself from bursting out laughing. Snow could see faint traces of tears trickling down his puffed-out cheeks, now a deep rosy red from holding him back. “G-great…” he squeaked.

“Pish posh, my dear colt! ‘Tis not even well said when forced! I daresay, however, we shall storm the encampment of this so-called Red Hoof ruffian and give him quite the thrashing!”

Joules was forced to bite down on the nail of his hoof to keep from laughing, the absurdity of her acting almost forcing him to wake up the rest of the train.

“Tally-ho and rally the troops, Sergeant! We march by the sword at dawn! Jolly good show!” Snow Storm began to giggle, herself. It was good to unwind.

Joules had had enough. He grabbed a nearby pillow and forced it to his face, laughing wholeheartedly into it so as not to draw the ire of his fellow passengers. When he emerged, his face had gone completely red, still guffawing as tears of laughter continued to roll down his cheeks. “Oh… oh that’s rich!”

“Hey, you wanted a ‘lady’, didn’t you?”

“I was expecting a modern day lady, not one from when the way Luna speaks was normal!”

“At least I’m not from Trottingham.”

Joules opened his mouth to protest, but could not find anything to say. “You have a point,” he said as he adjusted himself. “That was good, that was good… I’m pretty sure I could do a ‘fancy gentlecolt’ just as well if I tried.”

“Knock yourself out,” she offered.

Joules cleared his throat, picturing the stallion he wanted to be in his mind. He scrunched up his face and curled his lips to expose his teeth as much as possible. “Well I shay, it is shimply marveloush to have met such an upshtanding and charming young filly such as yourshelf! I am shimply chuffed as nutsh, if I may shay so myshelf. Oh, do excushe me darling, I musht check the time!” he said in a suave, deep voice as he feigned drawing a pocketwatch from an imaginary pocket on his chest. “Oh my, I’m going to miss high tea, whatever will I do now?!” He then paused to think. “Oh well, perhapsh a dance will do the trick, though I am lacking a partner…” he then looked to Snow. “Would you care to dance, my dear?” he said, extending his hoof.

She snickered behind her own hoof. “Fancy drunk gentlecolt?”

“He’s not drunk! He’s just got a fancy-shmancy accent! Spend enough time in Canterlot and you’ll see what I mean,” Joules said, half-laughing himself.

“Canterlot’s too prissy for my taste,” she said. “Cocktail parties as a filly were bad enough.”

“I hear that,” Joules stated. “I was stationed there for a time while I was still in training and let me tell you, if those ponies were any stuffier we could take them home as plush toys.”

Snow Storm gave a half-hearted chuckle, slipping one hoof into her saddlebag and stroking the soft fabric of the Mare do Well suit inside. Soon, she thought, keeping a single ear on Joules as he continued to talk. We’ll be home soon.

5

Petunia shifted in her sleep, her forelegs wrapped around Amber’s midsection, hugging her to her body.

“Mmm…” Petunia mumbled. “Somepony turn off the fire alarm…” she murmured, frowning slightly.

“Hm?” Amber grumbled, squirming and rolling over part way. “What alarm?”

“There’s an alarm going off…” Petunia said softly.

Amber lay there for a moment, letting her sleepy brain slowly process the sound. “Oh… that’s not a fire alarm. That’s the…” Her mumbly voice trailed off, almost back to sleep, before the warning bell in the back of her mind went off. She shot up, tossing aside the covers and rolling to her hooves in one fluid movement. “That’s the Horn! I have to go, like now!”

“What!?” Petunia said, sitting up quickly. “What’s happening!?”

“No clue,” Amber said, hopping around as she fought to get her undergarments on. “But it’s never good. The Horn is reserved for the worst possible emergencies.”

Petunia watched Amber put on her undergarments then start to slip her armor on. She gave a small sigh, then climbed out of bed. Amber blinked in surprise when she felt Petunia’s touch as she helped her put on her armor.

“I’m not thrilled that your job is pulling you away from me in the middle of the night… but it comes with the territory if I’m gonna be with you,” Petunia said. “Please… promise me you’ll try to stay safe…”

“Wish I could.” Amber buckled her cuirass and slipped her helmet on. “See you!”

“Before you go…” Petunia said softly, gripping Amber’s shoulder. She quickly turned Amber to face her and kissed her, sealing the moment in their minds. “For good luck,” she smiled, blushing softly. “I’ll be waiting for you.”

Amber blinked in surprise, blushing heavily. I could really get used to this. “Yeah… I’ll do my best!” she said, quickly returning the kiss then making her way out the door, heading for the Barracks as fast as her legs could take her.

* * *

Amber charged through the side streets and winding alleys, trying to find the fastest route to the Barracks. Once she made it out onto the main road near the Barracks, she was joined by a few other Sentries and Cadets en route.

“Any idea what the situation is!?” one stallion asked.

“Does it matter!? They need us!” Amber replied.

“Flashwing said the Barracks were under attack by the Red Hoof’s stallions!” one Guard said from behind them.

“What!? You can’t be serious!”

“Focus! We need to get our heads in the game! If what he’s saying is true, then we’re all they’ve got!” one Sentry said.

Murdoc… please be safe! I’m on my way! Amber thought, steeling herself and readying for battle.

* * *

“Get that damned door open!” somepony shouted. “Soon as we get the rest of their gear, we got ‘em! No more Manehattan Guards!” Unless their buddies get here… “Come on, how hard can it be to break into an armory!?”

“This thing’s like an iron wall! We’re gonna need more than two bombs to blow this thing down!” one pony responded.

Bolts started flying from the Barracks, striking several of the intruders. “I thought we had that building covered!”

“They must’ve called for reinforcements! That must’ve been what all that noise was about!” another pony said, hoisting up several shields with magic to help protect their bombardier as he set up more explosives. “Hurry it up already!”

“I’m trying, alright!? I can’t focus with crossbow bolts whizzing past my ears!” he protested, fiddling with the wiring on the explosives as quickly as his hooves would allow.

From across the yard came the crash of the front gate, followed by the cacophonous warcry of a hundred fresh Guards swarming onto the premises, spears and crossbows at the ready.

“Damn it, they must’ve called all the guards from across the city! We need to get in there!”

“Just a few more seconds—”

“Halt! In the name of the Guard!” Murdoc bellowed, spear raised.

“You’d better stand back, ‘Lieutenant’, or you’re about to get blown sky-high!” one pony taunted.

“Then I guess we’d better stop you quickly, huh?” Murdoc snarked. “Stop that bombardier!”

“Hold them off, I’m not ready!” the bombardier yelled.

“Charge!” Murdoc bellowed, both groups storming forward and into battle.

6

Joules let out a long, contented sigh. “Y’know, this was nice. It felt good to get away from Manehattan, all things considered, and once this whole business with Red and your parents is done, I wouldn’t be against hanging out again or maybe getting lunch. That sound good?”

“You’re pretty persistent, aren’t you?” Snow Storm asked, slightly amused. The idea of sleeping now was laughable.

“Is that a bad thing?”

“Hm… not really, no.”

“Well then, if that’s the case, then what’s your answer?”

Snow shrugged, not really believing it would ever happen, anyway. “Sure, why not?”

“Cool,” Joules nodded. “Hey, check it out, the sun’s coming up,” he said, pointing out the window behind her. “That must mean we’re not far from Manehattan.”

“... Want to try jumping off the train before it reaches the station?”

Joules gave it some thought. “You’re probably gonna do it even if I say no, so why not?” he said with a smirk.

“I’m just kidding!”

“You sure? It has been a bit since I’ve stretched my wings and I could go for a fly…” Joules said, opening his wings and flaring them out to stretch them.

“Don’t worry,” Snow said, trying to ignore the apprehensive feeling which settled in her gut. “I have a feeling we’ll both hit the ground running as soon as this train stops.”

Joules shifted in his seat, frowning slightly. “Something… something’s not quite right, and I can’t put my hoof on it…”

Snow shrugged. “Probably just gas.”

“I think I’d know if it was gas…” Joules said, laying his head down in his forelegs. Whatever it is, we’ll be there soon. Just a little longer.

Chapter Nine

1

“They got us surrounded, boss!” one of the Red Hoof’s goons cried, winding his crossbow and firing it aimlessly at the sea of Guards. “Sure wish we had that freaky Neighponese fella!”

“Dammit, I can’t work under this amount of pressure!” the bombardier yelled as he fiddled with the bomb’s wiring.

“Figure it out, ‘cause any second we’re gonna get kebabed by those spears!”

“Keep resisting arrest and that’ll be the least of your problems!” Murdoc snarked. “Trust me when I say the Captain is so pissed you should be glad you’re dealing with me and not him!”

One of the invaders shot a bolt at Murdoc, hoping to get lucky and be the hero of the day. The bolt bounced harmlessly off of the Lieutenant’s magical shield.

“If I wasn’t about to kick your asses, I’d commend you for having the balls to take a potshot at me," Murdoc said, pinning his ears. "But not today! On your hooves, Guards! Take ‘em down!”

Roaring their unanimous agreement, the Royal Guard line charged forward, colliding hard with the enemy forces. Murdoc and a pair of Sentries pushed their way through the chaos, in order to get to the bombardier before he could complete his work.

“Shoot the bastards!” the gang leader cried, winding his crossbow. “Shoot ‘em all!”

“Shields up!” Murdoc bellowed, continuing his mad charge. As the enemy stallions let loose their bolts, shimmering gray shields sprung to life near the forward line, causing them to rebound in odd directions, though some weren’t quick enough and did get hit.

In the blink of an eye, Murdoc was forced to put up his own shield as a massive weight attached to a chain flew directly at him. His jaw dropped in shock when the weight smashed through the shield a second later, shattering it like glass. It had served its purpose, however; Murdoc had been able to avoid the oncoming attack. That… that could have killed me… he thought.

“Back off, colts…” a deep voice said, emerging from the line of enemy stallions. A moment later, the voice’s owner stood in full view. A deep gray stallion with reddish brown eyes and a grave expression on his face, two long, weighted chains wrapped around his waist, one of which he was swinging in a hoof. A sickle also sat on his back, hooked into the chains wrapped around him.

Murdoc stood his ground, swallowing hard. Something about this stallion seemed familiar, but he couldn’t put his hoof on it. Probably just some thug I put away some years ago. They always hold grudges.

“This one’s mine, boys…” the large stallion growled, locking his killer's eyes with Murdoc.

2

Joules woke with a start, finding that the train had come to a stop. He looked out the window, finding the sun just beginning to peek out over the horizon. He stretched slightly, looking around for Snow. He looked across the aisle from him, almost laughing at what he saw; Snow had finally dozed off and was laying on her back, snoring her life away with all her limbs splayed out in odd directions.

The textbook definition of ladylike conduct, Joules thought with a warm smile. “Up and at ‘em, Snow,” he said, reaching over and tapping her shoulder. “We’re back in Manehattan.”

“I don’t wanna, mom,” she sleep-mumbled, turning over and reaching for a blanket that wasn’t there. “Five more minutes…”

“Ohhh no, you didn’t keep me up almost all night for this ‘five more minutes’ business,” Joules said, shifting over to her and shaking her by the shoulders. “Wake up already, we’re back home!”

“Huh, wha…” She blinked, feeling her brain catch up to the situation. “Home? Home! We’re back!” She rolled off the seat, her wince as she landed on her feet only a reaction of habit, and ran past Joules towards the door.

“Woah, hold up!” Joules said, grabbing both their packs and charging off after her, apologizing to any ponies he knocked over on the way out, one of which happened to be the Conductor.

“OI! A’ve had it up ta’ here with the two o’ ye’!” the Conductor bellowed after them, his large mustache twitching in annoyance. “A’ don’t wanna see either o’ ye on ma’ train again for the next year! Ye’re banned!”

“Move!” Snow commanded rudely, weaving through the crowd and brushing aside more than a couple of ponies. Their reactions to her were most certainly not very pleasant.

Though Joules was managing to valiantly fight his way through the ever-thickening crowd, he stopped short when he saw her trot headlong into another mare. “For Luna’s sake, why did you leave me with all your… stuff?” he trailed off, eyeing the two. His hackles raised as he watched the scene unfold - he could sense a brawl brewing between Snow and this other mare. One that he would inevitably have to break up.

“What is it, Charade?” Snow asked sharply, keeping her guard up. Nothing was ever as it seemed with her, and it couldn’t have been mere coincidence that she was waiting for Snow at the train station. Of course, Charade had helped her in the last fight, but that didn’t mean much. “I’m in kind of a hurry.”

“Wait a second.. is she your friend? You have friends!?” Joules exclaimed. “Oh, this oughta be great!”

“Well well well, if it isn’t the Mare do Bitch.” Charade smirked. “I warned you about him. Frankly, he was going easy on you… if he hadn’t, you’d have been a lot more than humiliated out there.”

“That’s not what friends should say to each other. You lied to me, Snow! Here I thought you had gone and made friends with a nice mare, and she’s just as crazy as you are!” Joules said, throwing his hooves up in the air.

“Crazy? I’m a lot nuttier than she is, even if she does like to play dress up at night,” she grinned knowingly.

“Well at least you’re honest about it,” Joules said. “Wait, dress up?” He then turned to Snow, taking one of her hooves in his. “Do you need somepony to talk to? It’s alright if you do. I’m sort of good at listening and she—” he then looked to Charade, seeing her grin shift to a deadpan stare, “—probably doesn’t give a damn.”

“Look, I’d love to stay and give snark back and forth, but I have somewhere I desperately need to be. Joules, if you’d arrest her for consorting with the Red Hoof?”

“Oh, now it matters that I’m a Guard! That’s not how this works, sweetcheeks! I am too sleep-deprived and too tapped out on crazy resistance to give even half a shit about what this mare does!” Joules exclaimed, pointing at Charade. He blinked for a second, frowning, then turned his head towards her. “Wait a sec, did she just say you work for the Red Hoof?”

“Reluctantly. But so does she, technically. Ol’ Red has something of her’s. Something she’d do anything to get back…” she said enigmatically.

“Yeah yeah, her parents, I know that already!” Joules said impatiently. “Tell me everything you know about the Red Hoof and I can promise you’ll get amnesty when he gets taken down. We square?” he said, extending a hoof.

Charade took out a piece of paper, laughing and shaking her head wildly as she scribbled something down quickly. “Like I’d ever squeal! Stop harassing me! I didn't break any laws!” she bellowed, before quickly handing him the scrap. ‘His guys are everywhere. Not safe.’

“Sorry ma’am, I didn’t mean to bother you. I must have mistook you for someone else,” Joules said in a faux surprised tone as he scribbled down an address and a note, discreetly passing it back to her. ‘Meet me at this address. You’ll be protected.’

While the two ponies did their cloak-and-dagger nonsense, Snow swiped her bag from Joules’ custody, slipping away from the pair and sneaking down into an empty alley. “Sweet Celestia I’ve missed this suit.”

Joules felt her grab her bag off his back, and turned to look at her. “Hey! Lunch down at the Neighponese place that just opened up next week! Be there, got it!?” he yelled after her, shaking his head. “Anyway, I gotta head back to the Barracks. See you soon,” he said, nodding to Charade curtly.

Charade nodded, turning to leave. None of the other ponies in the area seemed to be paying much attention, giving her a sense of ease. “At least he’s not around…” she muttered under her breath before heading off.

As Joules made his way to the Barracks, he heard a familiar, blood-chilling sound. “...Is that the Horn!? Crap, crap, crap, crap! I need to get my armor and fast!” he exclaimed, taking to the air and flying off towards his home as fast as his wings would allow, heading for the Barracks immediately after.

3

The Mare do Well whistled sharply, catching the attention of Joules, whom she’d been keeping up with while crossing rooftops. “What’s going on!?” she shouted. “What’s with that horn!?”

Joules looked up, trying to follow the sound of the voice calling out to him. He had managed to get home, quickly throw on all his armor and fly towards the Barracks when the Mare do Well grabbed his attention. “That’s a siren for all available Guards to head to the Barracks as soon as possible, it’s only used in cases of extreme emergencies!” he yelled, pushing himself to fly faster. “Good to see you back up on your hooves!”

“The Barracks!?” she repeated, hopping from rooftop to rooftop. This is gonna leave a stitch... “Red wouldn’t be stupid enough to attack it!”

“After the carriage full of weapons he stole, I’m surprised he hasn’t attacked us sooner!” Joules said. “Need a lift? I can probably get you there faster by air!” he offered.

“I’d be too heavy for you! You look kinda weak!”

“Trust me, I can carry more than my weight!” Joules retorted. “You’re probably a feather in comparison to this armor!”

“Well… if you say so! Here, catch!” She turned sideways, jumping off of the roof without a moment’s hesitation, letting her cape catch air and allow her to glide.

Joules positioned himself to allow her to land on his back, having no major issues carrying her. “See? I got you covered, now hang on!” he said, gearing up to pick up speed.

“Say, I could get used to this!” she said, her forelegs wrapped around his neck, grateful she couldn't feel the cold wind on her face. “Want to be my personal carrier from now on?”

“I’ll think about it, now hang on!” Joules said, kicking it into high gear. The Mare do Well then quickly learned the concept of G-forces as Joules rocketed forward as fast as his body could sustain, picking up altitude as he aimed straight for a storm cloud.

“Uh, that cloud looks pretty cold…”

“This might tingle a bit!” Joules said. They breached the storm cloud, lightning flashing and crackling all around them. “There!” he exclaimed, heading for the center of the cloud where the lightning activity was highest.

“Why in Epona’s name is there a lightning cloud in the middle of January!?” she shouted, squeezing her eyes shut. Did I ever ask Rarity to electro-proof this suit? I don’t think I did.

Without warning, a bolt of lightning arced off the cloud around them and struck both Joules and the Mare do Well. Energy coursed and surged through them for a few moments, before the Mare do Well saw Joules was preparing for a nose-dive.

“Here we go!” Joules yelled.

“What’re you- ohhh no, no no no! I'm out!” She threw herself off of him, hanging suspended in the air for a moment, feeling weightless. After a long minute, gravity began taking hold again, pulling her down towards the epicenter of the action.

Three seconds, Joules thought, aiming at the ground. He spied the Barracks, seeing it was in complete chaos; several sections were partially burning, Guards and thugs were fighting in the streets. Two seconds. He then saw the spot that had the highest concentration of thugs, taking more precise aim.

And he called me nuts! Snow thought, somewhat controlling her descent with her upgraded cape, aiming for the first thug she spotted. He’ll shatter every bone he’s got!

Fire. In an explosive clap of thunder, Joules quite literally exploded downward, glowing a bright gold as he made his way towards his target. As the energy coursed through his body, his hoofguards whirred to life, special plates climbing their way up his legs to help brace for impact.

The clap of thunder caught the attention of all the combatants on the ground, including the thugs that were about to be his target.

“Holy sh-!”

Joules slammed into the ground with all the force of a meteor, the massive amount of electrical energy dispersing violently around him and careening into the nearby thugs. The blast sent them flying in a number of different directions, leaving them in twitching, unconscious heaps.

Joules raised his head, his body still sparking and partly surging with electricity as the rest of it grounded out through his hoofguards.

“You idiots are gonna pay for what you’ve done,” he growled, cracking his neck and shaking off the excess electrical energy. Before they could regain their composure, he charged into battle, leaving a smouldering, crackling crater where he landed behind him.

The Mare do Well landed on top of one of the invaders, trying hard not to groan at the over-the-top display. He’s so damned full of himself! she thought, taking down another pair before they even realized she was there. Still, it wasn't that bad. Almost impressive, really. Not that she would ever tell him.

* * *

Joules raced through the crowd of thugs, knocking over or shoulder-checking any in his way to get to the heart of the battle. He arrived just outside the Armory, finding quite the fight with Murdoc and an unknown adversary at its center.

“Murdoc!” Joules cried out, catching his superior’s attention as he made his way over to him.

“That you Joules?” Murdoc replied, not taking his eyes off his opponent.

“Yes sir! Do you need my help with this one?”

“That’s a negative, Sergeant. This guy wanted me… well, he’s gonna get me,” Murdoc said. “Make sure they don’t get to the Armory. Defend it at all costs!” Murdoc ordered.

“Yes sir!” Joules said, finding the nearest thug and tackling him to the ground, immediately going for the submission. Once his target submitted, he continued to make his way towards the Armory’s doors, finding the bombardier still fighting to set up the bomb. “Halt, in the name of the Guard!” he barked.

* * *

Meanwhile, the Mare do Well had run through her fair share of the thugs, and now found herself face-to-face with a group of them. “Aw, come on!” She growled, grinning humorlessly beneath her mask, enjoying every second of the fight. “Eight on one? That’s not fair! You need more!” I don’t see that broody jerk. Is he already inside the Barracks? “Hey, ugly one, where’s that Neighponese guy? I’ve got a score to settle after I’m done with you blowhards!”

“He ain’t here! Boss said he wasn’t necessary, but I’m not inclined to agree!” One of the thugs responded. “It don’t matter none! In a few minutes we’re gonna blow that Armory sky-high and you ain’t gonna be able to do anything to us!”

“Wanna bet?” she said, knocking him out cold and turning on the others.

“How’re you doing, flyboy?!” she called out to Joules once her own fill had been taken care of. “Need some help?”

“Doing alright, how about you!” Joules said, sidling up next to her as he bull-rushed his way through several thugs. “Listen, they’re arming a bomb near the Armory! They’ve got numbers, but we’ve got you, so I think they’re in for it! Let’s kick some ass, yeah?”

“You got it!”

The pair tore off towards the Armory, fighting side by side as they fought their way through the crowd towards their target.

4

Surrounding Amber Shield was nothing but chaos: medical guards barking orders, wounded guards moaning, and healthy guards standing watch by the only doorway. Not to mention the sounds of fighting outside and a steady flow of new patients being brought in. She thought of the old adage about chickens running around with their heads cut off, and had to stifle a short burst of nervous giggles.

This was no place, or time, to be laughing.

“What can I do?” she asked the nearest medic, keeping up with him as he made his rounds. She had wanted to stay out and fight, but Murdoc ordered her to help the injured. The look he had given her left no room for argument, even though one had begun to rise to her lips. Not the least of which was she was quite squeamish around blood, and there was a lot of it running down the shower drains. Too much.

“Get me bandages, sterile IV needles and suturing kits, stat!” Rose Cross ordered while she tried to pop a stallion’s dislocated shoulder back in place.

“Yes, ma’am!”

As Amber worked, the alarm of an ECG machine began to blare loudly throughout the triage area. Rose quickly looked over, finding one guard who had been stabbed in the side had suddenly flatlined.

“Get me a crash cart, now!” Rose yelled, rushing over to the stallion and beginning to do chest compressions. “Damn it, don’t die on me!” she yelled as she continued to try to resuscitate him. “Where’s that crash cart!? He’s only getting more dead over here!”

A group of workers rushed the cart over as Rose tried to keep the stallion alive, quickly grabbing the paddles and rubbing them together. “Damn it, they’re not charged! I need a unicorn, now!”

“I’m here!” Amber offered, charging up her horn.

“Good, focus it into the receiver here!” Rose said, holding it up to Amber’s head. Once the unit had been charged sufficiently, Rose rubbed the paddles together. “Clear!” she barked, everyone present taking a step back as she shocked the comatose stallion. She then began to do compressions again, until another issue occurred elsewhere.

“Cadet, keep those compressions going! Just above the sternum, once per second! If you don’t get a response after two or so minutes, move onto whoever else needs help!” Rose ordered, hurrying off as Amber took over.

Okay, okay, I can do this, I can totally do this! she thought nervously, concentrating on her 'patient' and doing exactly as Rose had shown her.

After a solid minute of compressions, the stallion gave an explosive cough, gasping for air as his vitals came back on the monitor. Amber immediately backed off, breathing heavily and bathed in sweat.

I… I just saved that stallion’s life… she thought. She was pulled from her thoughts when Rose began to call out to her.

“Cadet! I need you here, now!” Rose ordered as she worked to apply pressure to a bleeding wound.

“Ma’am!” Amber responded, feeling her confidence swell, galloping to her next task. I saved a life.

5

“Step it up, buddy!” the Mare do Well said, elbowing another thug in the muzzle. “I’ve already taken out twice as many bad guys as you!”

“Yeah, but your guys are getting back up!” Joules pointed out, seeing several thugs slowly making their way back to their hooves. He rushed over, shoulder tackling one into a nearby wall, then bouncing off of him. He used his momentum to wrap his forelegs around the neck of two nearby thugs, driving their heads into the ground and leaving them lying still. “And that’s how it’s done,” he said with a smirk as he got back up to his hooves.

“Yeah, but, I’m a dainty and helpless little mare!” she responded, blasting a rather large baddie in the chest with both of her rear legs, sending him reeling breathlessly. “I surely couldn’t match your strength!”

“Now I know you can do better than that!” Joules retorted. He charged up to a nearby thug, leapt up onto his shoulders then fell backward, using his rear legs to launch the thug into a group, knocking them out.

“What, are you dancing with them!? Punching them in the face works just as well, you know! Oh, hey, I’m out of bad guys over here. Want me to stop the bomb guy for you?”

“Nah, I think I got this!” Joules pressed a button on the side of his armor, and his bracers began to crackle and spark. Every punch he threw let out a large bang as he knocked out foe after foe, cutting a swath forward towards their goal. “Better catch up!”

“That’s cheating! Where does that electricity even come from!? And why didn’t you use that earlier!? We could’ve been done by now!” Not that she wanted to be done, she realized. Her blood was up now. She lived for this. After all, fighting was her special talent, and she had discovered it at a young age. She was hoping all of Red’s goons would show up just so she could take them down. Especially Hano.

“I got tired of fighting seriously!” Joules yelled out. “Now hurry up, we have a bomb to stop!”

“Well, considering I don’t even know how to stop a bomb, I’ll just cover you! I mean, you’ve had training for this sort of situation… right?”

Joules quickly disposed of the thug working on the bomb, knocking him out with a swift kick to the ribs. “If we take into account the training we got for bombs was ‘call bomb disposal’, we’re about to find out!” He then quickly opened the top latch on the bomb, finding a basic circuit board as well as multiple colored wires.

“Wait, what!?" She blanched beneath the mask, her white coat somehow becoming whiter. "Were you serious just now!? Was that serious!? Please tell me you’re just messing with me!”

“We had basic training for bomb disposal but that was years ago! Now keep ‘em off me while I try to shut this damn thing off!” Joules yelled as he fiddled with the wiring, trying to make sure he didn’t set the bomb off.

“Great, I’m going to die here, in an explosion.” The few thugs who were left began to rout, though they found their exits blocked by Guard reinforcement. “This is not how I planned my life! None of this is! Are you done yet?!”

“Just be quiet and let me think! Now was it red red green, or red green red!?” he said out loud, frantically moving between the wires.

“You know what? It may not even matter! They were trying to get into the armory, not level it! I bet the blast won’t even be that big! Just let it go off before you blow off a foreleg or two.”

Tera, just know your big brother loves you… Kilo, I’ll kick your ass on the other side! Joules thought, shutting his eyes tight as he raised the circuit board and severed all the connections at once with an electrified hoof. The device beeped a few times, then fell completely silent. He checked the circuit board and found it no longer turned on; in fact, it had completely shorted out. He gave a sigh of relief. “It’s done! Bomb’s disarmed!”

“Good job, flyboy! Looks like the rest have surrendered - except that huge ugly one facing down Murdoc. Think we should help him?”

“Nah, Murdoc said he wanted this one for himself. I’ll stay here with him, you go off and make sure everything else is clear!” Joules said.

“You got it,” she said, looking up at the rooftop of the Barracks. “Hey, uh, mind taking me up there? Climbing looks like it’d be tough.”

“Sure,” Joules galloped over, stopping just next to her. “Hop on.”

The Mare do Well reluctantly climbed up onto his back. “You’re not gonna do any of that cloud nonsense again, are you?” she asked with an accusing tone.

Joules smirked. “Nah, not at this point. Just hang on and I’ll get you where you need to go.” He took off, the Mare do Well holding on by wrapping her forelegs around his neck.

Hmm… I’ll never tell him, but him flying me around is kinda nice, she thought. Not to mention he was kinda cool back there… ah, whatever! I’ve got other things to think about!

Once they arrived at the rooftops, Joules touched down, setting her down. “Anything else?”

“You wouldn’t happen to have a pot of coffee in your armor, would you? I need the pick-me-up.” She breathed carefully, trying not to pant from weariness. Now that the fighting had stopped, her legs were beginning to turn into lead.

But she wouldn’t let him see that. Not at all.

“Can’t say I do, buuuut I wouldn’t mind going to get one once this is all over and done with,” Joules said with a cheeky smile.

“... It’d be kind of hard to eat or drink in public with this mask on.”

“I was thinking w-without the mask. I figured you would, uh… get what I meant when I… you know what? I’m gonna go back down to the ground now,” Joules said, turning to leave. Nice job. You hit on a mare, and you act like an idiot.

“Say, thanks,” the Mare do Well said before Joules could take off, letting her voice slip into a more relaxed tone. “For everything.” Hope I sound familiar to you.

“Oh, uh… sure! Anytime you need me, you know where to find me!” Joules said with a smile, hopping off the rooftop and gliding to the ground below. As he made his way down, he could hear the Mare do Well’s voice ringing in his head. Where have I heard that voice before…? His brain was too frazzled to even attempt to place the voice with a face or a name, so he simply brushed the thought out of his mind, hurrying off to help with the wounded.

6

“You cannot possibly believe I’m going to indulge you,” Murdoc growled to the large stallion before him. He waved a hoof, and from behind him came the harmonious clicks of a dozen crossbows getting notched.

“Tsk, tsk, tsk… and here I thought the brave Lieutenant Murdoc would never back down from a challenge! I suppose I was lied to…” the stallion growled, gripping the chains on his waist. “A shame. I was expecting a proper fight between us. I deserve that much, don't I?”

“No, you 'deserve' to be rotting in prison.”

The stallion merely scoffed. “You know, you’re a lot different than what I expected you to be. I know quite a bit about you, Murdoc. In fact, I think I know a lot about you,” he said with a sinister grin.

“I’m sure a lot of ponies do,” the Lieutenant responded, squinting his eyes. The Mare do Well and a group of Guards had gotten through the line and were wreaking havoc on the enemy's flank, which was good. And if this 'heroic' stallion didn't stand down, Murdoc would just have to have him detained forcibly. No problem there.

“Oh, more than them, I can assure you. Would you like to know what, exactly, I know about you?” The stallion said, starting to walk in a slow circle, yet never once taking his eyes off of Murdoc.

“Not particularly. Your little band of misfits have routed and been captured. I’d suggest you surrender, before I am forced to use extreme measures.”

“Mm, I’m not worried…” the stallion said nonchalantly, shrugging his shoulders, as if to say it didn't even matter. To him, it probably didn't. “Let’s see… I know that you’re a Royal Guard, but that’s obvious. What’s not obvious, is that you’ve been with the Guard for twenty five years! A long time! Congratulations, and sorry if I missed your anniversary,” he said.

“I’m unimpressed,” Murdoc said simply. "Though I am surprised you can do math. Most of the Red Hoof's gang haven't even gotten that far."

“I figured as much,” the stallion said. “I also know… that you’re married, and a father, to boot! To a beautiful mare, with two darling daughters. One of seven years, the other five. I wonder what they’d think if they saw Daddy doing this…?”

Murdoc’s eye twitched slightly. “So the Red Hoof’s been watching me too, now. He won’t be for long.”

“Oh, I’m not done! No, no, far from it…” the stallion grinned maliciously. “I also know you have a father in a nursing home. Bismuth. And your mother, Scarlet, hasn’t been with us for some time now, hasn’t she? A shame… I heard she was a lovely mare.”

“Get to the point,” Murdoc demanded, gritting his teeth. He didn't like how far this pony had dug. Didn't like it at all.

“I also know you had a younger brother. Had. Killed in service to his flag and his country!” The stallion said, giving a faux salute. “Still haven’t put it together? I would like to think by now you would have figured it out, unless…” A thought then dawned on the stallion. “He never told you! Typical Bismuth. Always one to keep secrets, that old stallion.”

“...How do you know my father?” Murdoc growled, feeling a pulse beginning to beat in his head.

“‘Know’ him? I didn’t just know him, oh no,” he said, stopping in his tracks. “It’s simple really. He’s my father too. But you never knew that, did you Slate?”

That was the last straw. The mysterious stallion found himself knocked back by a blast from Murdoc’s horn. Fire blazed in the Lieutenant’s steely eyes. “Nopony ever calls me by that name!”

The stallion retaliated, launching one of the heavy weights around his waist directly at Murdoc. “I’m sorry, did I strike a nerve?! Let big brother Granite take care of that for you!”

Murdoc raised a shield at the incoming projectile. “I had a brother! He died a hero!”

“He wasn’t the only brother you had!” Granite yelled, swinging his chains. “I remember the nights he’d come home, reeking of alcohol and soaked in the scent of another mare’s perfume! And if my mother dared question it, the punishment would be horrifying!” He exclaimed as he wound up another throw. “That scum of a stallion had me first! You were just the byproduct of an affair, and then he chose you and that whore when I failed to join the Guard and be his puppet! You, however, fell right into place and allowed him to rule your life with an iron hoof and be the good little colt that Daddy always wanted!”

“You think I asked him to cheat on your mother? Do you really believe for a second that he wouldn’t have thrown me away too, given the chance!?" Murdoc retorted, narrowly avoiding a weight thrown at him. "This is Bismuth we’re talking about! If you’re trying to offend me, it isn’t working! I lived with that stallion for my whole life- I have witnessed the very definition of offensive!”

“Your very existence is offensive!” Granite screamed, throwing yet another weight at Murdoc and swinging it at an angle to pass his shield. “I don’t envy you! You were merely my replacement! You only exist because he couldn’t erase me!”

“I still don’t see how that makes me the replacement!” Murdoc replied, narrowly avoiding the weight. Too close.

“I decided to live a life of my own! You followed his hoofsteps!” Granite said, beginning to close the distance as he swung another weight. It came crashing down on the ground near Murdoc, leaving a deep crater where it hit. “You’re just like him!”

“It sounds to me like he’s still controlling you!”

“And he still owns you! You still go to see him! You still feel sympathy for that old bastard! A copy can never surpass the original!” Granite said, now hurling two weights at Murdoc.

“Sympathy, huh? You don’t know me as well as you thought.” He blasted at one weight, and rolled out of the way of the other. That thing ruffled my coat, he thought bitterly. Really wish I learned how to teleport… “Did you know he’s an unconvicted murderer?”

“I did! A shame he didn’t add you to his list!” Granite replied, swinging another one of his weights and bringing it down on Murdoc’s shield, shattering it instantly. “I’ll be sure to fix his mistake!” He launched a third weight from seemingly out of nowhere, shooting it directly forward at Murdoc.

Unfortunately, Murdoc never saw it coming. The weight sailed forward, colliding with his right shoulder, immediately disarming him and sending him off his hooves, crashing to the ground hard. The Lieutenant yelled out, grabbing at his shoulder, feeling that while the bone hadn’t been broken, the weight left a deep welt in his shoulder and moving it at this point was out of the question.

Granite stalked forward, moving in for the kill, when an injured thug stumbled into the area.

“Boss… we lost! The bomb’s been… destroyed…” the thug said, collapsing to the ground, unconscious.

The stallion stood there for a moment, considering his options. Retreat had become necessary, he saw - most of his little strike force had been taken down. The influx of reinforcements, not to mention the return of the Mare do Well, had made this whole thing a lost cause. A dozen Guards stood at the ready, their crossbows trained directly on him. They wouldn't fire until commanded... or until he swung a weight down onto his brother's head, squishing it like a melon. The very idea filled him with glee, but he knew he'd never get the chance. He'd be full of bolts as soon as he tried, and he wasn't exactly ready to die.

Not yet, anyway.

“Alright, it’s about time we left then,” Granite said, winding his chains back up to his waist. “This whole mission was just to see if we could take on the Guard; a power play, if you want to look at it that way…” He flashed a toothy smile. “Take care, little brother…” Granite galloped forward, leaping upwards and over a downed section of the Barrack’s walls, disappearing from view.

7

With Granite making his exit, the remaining thugs came to the unanimous conclusion that the raid on the Barracks had been a failure and it was time to leave. The Guards that were standing blocked the escape routes, trying valiantly to detain as many as they possibly could. Unfortunately, a good number of the raiders were still able to escape into the morning's bitter snowfall, vanishing back into the city’s nooks and crannies from whence they came.

Joules sat by the disarmed explosive, its owner tied up and unconscious on the ground nearby. The bomb’s circuit board had been shattered to pieces after he severed its connections, ensuring the bomb would be completely safe to handle. “Whew… that was a pretty close one, huh?” Joules said amiably, nudging the Mare do Well’s shoulder.

“Closer than I’d like,” she admitted. Her surveyance from the rooftop amounted to nothing; the increasing snowfall and the sheer number of thugs had made it impossible for her to keep track of them all. And there was no point in chasing after them - they were too small for her to care about right now. “We still have work to do. Where’s the Captain?”

“I saw him as I ran through the offices to join in the fight. He was back helping what I think may have been the triage area,” Joules said, taking his helmet off for a few minutes, his mane matted to his face and the back of his neck from the sweat. He shook his head to get the excess sweat off, then wiped his forehead. He then noticed his right foreleg was tinged red. He looked at it more closely and found he had a long yet shallow gash from the fetlock almost to the joint. “Must’ve been from when I shoulder-tackled those thugs… one of them probably had a knife or something,” he said.

After a moment, he realized he was talking to thin air. The Mare do Well had already entered the Barracks.

Joules shook his head. “Coulda at least waited for me,” he said. He put his helmet back on, took to his hooves and made his way towards the offices. Along the way, he found a heavily-limping Murdoc struggling to make his way forward.

“Hey sir, you need any help?” Joules offered, sidling up next to him.

“Only if you can put the Captain in a good mood,” Murdoc grunted, keeping one foreleg curled up to his body, and hopping on the other one. “He’s not going to like what I have to tell him.”

“Well, I’m sure me telling him I disarmed the bomb that could have lost us the fight will help… right?” Joules said, allowing Murdoc to lean against him.

“It’s a start,” the Lieutenant agreed. A faint smile spread on his lips.

The two of them followed the large group of still able-bodied Guards into the main area, filling the offices as Captain Leaf tried to keep up with the growing number. “Captain!” Joules called out, waving a wing at him.

The Captain nodded them over, already heavily in discussion with the Mare do Well.

“How many can be ready within a couple of hours?” she asked. “We’re going to need nothing short of an army.”

“What do you have in mind?” Joules said, helping Murdoc to a seat so the aids could tend to his injury.

“Well… I have an idea, but it’s risky.” The Mare do Well paused for a second. “But, anything to do with the Red Hoof is risky, isn’t it?”

“At this point, we need to strike back. We can’t let him think we’re off our game,” Captain Leaf reasoned.

“Exactly,” the Mare do Well agreed. “I can sneak into the Rind house, but… well, I need a distraction. I figure having the entire Guard on his front lawn would make a good one.”

“Not a bad idea… but if we just march on up they may do one of two things- extract the Oranges and take them elsewhere, or…” Joules said, trailing off. Everyone present knew exactly what he meant, so he elected to just be quiet about it.

The Mare do Well shook her head. “If he hurts them, he dies. He knows this.” Joules averted his eyes at this, noting the severity in her tone.

“As much as I like the idea of him dying, we need to be smart about this,” Joules added. “The only thing that would make sense would be for you to infiltrate the compound, attempt to extract the Oranges, and we raid the compound on your signal,” he suggested.

“There’s only one problem with that idea, Sergeant,” she said, staring at him with the blank face of her mask.

“What would that be?” Joules said.

“You’re assuming extraction is my only goal. It isn’t, not anymore. Red’s pushed me too far. I’m not leaving until he’s in hoofcuffs or the ground. I don’t care which. I want to be sure it’s over once and for all.”

“Be careful with your words, Mare do Well," the Captain warned, his tone growing icy. "It wouldn't break my heart if the Red Hoof were to have a very unfortunate accident, but I will have you arrested if I witness you killing him. Nopony's above the law, not even you."

She stared at him, wearing a frown he couldn't see. "... Understood," she said after a moment. You just won't witness me doing it, now, will you?

"I have an idea," Joules piped up, trying to ease the tension in the air.

"Sergeant?"

"Here’s what we can do. We’ll wait ten minutes after you infiltrate. Once ten minutes pass, we raid the compound. If the Oranges haven’t been exfiltrated by then, we’ll get them out,” Joules said. “Whatever happens after that, happens. Any objections, Captain?” He asked, turning to face Captain Leaf.

The Captain shrugged. “It’s the best we can do,” he said, almost apologetically. “I can offer you a screen, but I can’t ask my Guards to sacrifice themselves for petty revenge.”

“That work for you, Mare do Well?” Joules asked.

“Fine by me. I suppose we both need time to prepare - I need to tie up some loose ends." Because there's a good chance I won't even make it out alive. "Where should we meet?”

“Here, at the Barracks, seventy two hours from now. That should give us enough time to rally up and get things in motion,” Joules said. “We end this in three days.”

8

A straight-backed stallion walked uninvited into the Red Hoof’s private study, interrupting the latter’s chess game with Hano. He scowled at the two - how could they play silly games at a time like this?

“Sire, I bring news,” he said. “Your assault failed. The Guard pushed us back, arrested most of the attackers and we lost the spoils we previously won.” His cold eyes stared at Hano, who was making an effort not to pick his head up. “It seems nothing can get done properly without a crutch.”

“It was merely a test of strength… the fact that we did as much damage as Granite reported was a success in and of itself. They will be unable to mount a successful counterattack in short order, and we look to be the superior force,” Hano said without looking up.

“I was speaking to the Red Hoof, not his pet mongrel,” the stallion retorted sharply.

Before the stallion could take another breath, he found himself pinned to the nearby wall, Hano’s hoof pressed heavily across his throat. He had moved so quickly the stallion hadn’t even realized he was off the ground until Hano was staring him in the face, the chess game between himself and the Red Hoof surprisingly undisturbed.

“Care to repeat that, whelp?” Hano growled, ice frigid gaze boring a hole through the stallion.

“Would you care to explain how the Mare do Well was at the defense of the Guard and not, in fact, incapacitated as you reported?”

“That is none of your concern, and you would do well to remember those who have authority over you, lest you find yourself where she was,” Hano warned.

“I have been a proud member of this empire for decades.” And I get to watch it crumble from one stallion’s obsession. Perhaps if I killed him here and now... “You’re nothing more than a mercenary.”

“If I am a mere mercenary… then you are nothing but a pawn,” Hano said, tightening the grip on his throat. “Feel that? That is the air slowly leaving your lungs… are they burning, begging for precious air? I could give it to you… or I could also decide that you are no longer necessary and merely let you die… what do you think, Master? Should I let him breathe, or let him die?”

“I do think he was a little rude… hold him there for a few more seconds, then let him go. I don’t want to have to write off another casualty, and we have a game to finish!” The Red Hoof said, staring at the chess board.

“I have no doubt the Guard are planning a retaliation,” the stallion said after a moment of catching his breath. Oh, yes, he’d love to send a knife right through the Red Hoof’s neck and take the shining red boot for himself. Perhaps then this whole mess could potentially be salvaged. The first thing I would do is get rid of that Neighponese mutt. “And we are running out of resources and bodies.”

“Then we will meet them head on, and we will finish them off,” Hano said, making his way back over to the chess table. “Leave us. You have disturbed Master enough for one lifetime,” he spat.

“I was not aware the mighty Red Hoof had become so feeble, so weak, as to need somepony to speak for him. I miss the old days.” The stallion turned, slamming the door as he left.

Once he was gone, the Red Hoof moved a lowly pawn into a safe position. “Tell me, Hano. How long has it been? Twenty years? Twenty-five? Since I took you from that burning village?”

“Thereabouts,” Hano said, moving his knight to position it better. “Why do you ask, Master?”

“In all of this time, you have never once led me to believe you were telling nothing but the absolute truth. So why, now of all times, do I find myself in the precarious position of questioning your word against that of my best Intelligence Officer? And believing him? You told, no, assured me the Mare do Well was no longer a problem.”

“With all due respect Master, I will repeat myself: she is not a threat. She may have been able to fend off our forces, but not without the assistance of the Guard. Before, she would be able to do so without any assistance… she is afraid. She is scared, Master. Psychological damage lasts far longer than physical. You taught me that, after all…” Hano said.

“I’m not so sure I believe that,” the Red Hoof admitted, moving his bishop out of cover. “Look before you, see this game board. Both sides are even, yes? There is give and take, casualties here and there, and a smart player can control the entire game, but both sides still play predetermined rules. But, now…” From somewhere Hano couldn’t see, the Red Hoof produced a blue-and-purple Queen -- clearly his obsession with this mare ran deeper than even Hano realized -- and set it to the side of the board. “See here, the new piece, one that neither side can control, no matter how hard they may try. And she does not play by the same rules that bound the others, does she? Oh, no, she does not. She may, in fact, choose to ally with one side, but she still will not play by their rules. I don’t like that. Not at all.”

“You have me for that. I have removed her as a wildcard once, and I can do so again… you know I have the capability, and you know I have the strength. I do not understand why you doubt me, Master,” Hano said. “She may not play by any rules… but that means little in the face of overwhelming brutality.”

The Red Hoof shook his head. “No, you do not understand, do you? I thought you may after you faced her. You had the opportunity to either end her or bring her to me, but you didn’t. You underestimated her, like I did. How can one filly be so much damned trouble!?” he roared suddenly, throwing the custom piece into the fireplace. For a minute he thought about throwing the entire chessboard in there, too. And why not? It was all moot now.

“Then I must offer you my most sincere apologies for not following through on your request,” Hano said, bowing his head. “The next time I draw my blade, it will know the taste of blood,” he said, grabbing his knight and moving it into position. “If you will excuse me… I have preparations to make,” he said, bowing to the Red Hoof and making his way for the door. “If you doubt my words… the chessboard will tell you otherwise,” he said as he made his exit. The Red Hoof looked down, and found that the knight he had moved had successfully trapped the Red Hoof’s king, ending the game.

The Red Hoof looked down at the board, and felt his blood run cold. For the first time in the many years he had had Hano under his control, after countless chess games against his stoic but naive weapon, Hano had defeated him soundly. He picked up the chessboard and immediately threw it into the fire, watching the board and pieces burn.

“Omens are for fools."

Author's Note

Fun fact: The stallion at the end does have a name. Brass Balls, because who else could have the cajones to backtalk two of the biggest badasses in the city and act like he runs the place. In my personal headcanon, he's so straight-backed because there's a wheelbarrow beneath him just to support the massive weight of his groin.

Lithe: Hang onto your butts, 'cause from here on out it's only gonna get more intense, and we have something huge in mind for you all, so stick around!

(Don't worry it's not porn. Yet.)

Chapter Ten

1

Joules made his way down the side streets, wearing a cap and jacket. He carefully eyed the ponies he passed, making sure he wasn’t being followed. Feeling that he was clear from prying eyes, he slipped inside the Neighponese restaurant, casually glancing around for any sign of the mare he had agreed to meet.

She should be here any minute… I told her to meet me here at this time… he thought, feeling the beginnings doubt stirring in his belly. The owner was busy working in the back, and would not come out for a while, allowing them to talk in peace. A generous bag of bits had made sure of that.

The mare strolled in casually, sitting down at a table next to Joules', their backs turned to each other. “Nice choice,” she commented dryly, not turning to face him. “Let’s start from the top. You better have some paper with you, because I’m not saying this twice,” she warned.

“Don’t you worry about that. I’ve got all I need here,” Joules said, pulling out a small device from his jacket pocket. “Some newfangled technology that allows me to capture your voice and play it back, kind of like a record.” He hit the button on the front. “This is Sergeant Joules Watts, badge number one-two-seven-six-eight, recording information from an anonymous source in regards to the Red Hoof,” he dictated. “What can you tell me about the stallion?”

“...The Red Hoof comes from the swamplands, far, far from Equestrian soil, to the east. Makes the Everfree look like a neglected swimming pool. And he uses real magic, the dark stuff. None of this sparkly fancy crap. They say he can break minds without even saying a word…”

“So I’ve heard. Do you have any idea where the Oranges are being held?” he asked.

“The one place everyone overlooked, because it was too obvious, and because they hold too much power to make a search without a warrant acceptable. The Rind’s place,” she said simply. “But the Mayor gave Leaf a list of areas he wasn’t permitted to search. A pretty big list, just so he wouldn’t get suspicious of any one of them… that’s why they haven’t even been questioned in relation to the kidnapping. You can thank your coward of a Mayor for that.”

Joules hit the button on the device. “Now that it’s not capturing, I can say this- I didn’t vote for the Mayor, and I damn sure don’t like the way he runs this place. Too easily bought by ponies with deep pockets.”

“He’s scared for a reason, y’know. You think he lost his eye bumping into a cactus or something? His tail, too. Every time Red’s unhappy with him he sends Abacus to give him another makeover. I bet they’ll make him a gelding next. Fuck knows why he hasn't resigned already, after all that.”

“We’re all scared. Fear is one thing… cowardice is another,” Joules said. “The Mayor’s office isn’t built to support cowardice.” He then pressed the button again. “Next question… what can you tell me about the Neighponese stallion that stole the carriages?”

At that, Charade went quiet, her face darkening. “...Nothing. I don’t know the guy.”

“A shame… we could have used intel on him. No matter. How many does the Red Hoof have working under him?” Joules asked, moving onto the next question. He noted the sudden change in Charade’s tone; he knew she knew more, but decided not to pursue it out of courtesy. Plus, if he pushed her, she’d just go tight-lipped and leave.

“Last time I counted, it was seventy three. Two of them are working with a mutual friend of ours, feeding information to a certain batpony. Oh, and word to the wise- one of the Lieutenants in your organization ain’t exactly a saint. Used to be one of Red’s top guys. Quit after one of the missions he’d been sent on got a kid killed.”

Joules bristled at this. “Can you name him?”

“...I think you can tell. There aren’t exactly a ton of Lieutenants about.”

As they spoke, Joules caught sight of a stallion that had been loitering by the front door, staring in a few times, almost directly at them. He turned off the recorder, discreetly slipping it into his pocket. “Are you sure you weren’t followed?”

She gave an unconcerned shrug, coming around the table to sit across from him. “I did what I could to shake them off. Either Red’s started hiring better guys or we’re still alone. I’m risking my ass here, so there’d better be something in it for me.”

“I already said we’re granting you amnesty for whatever crimes you’ve committed under the Hoof, and we won’t be hounding you for more information either,” Joules said. “I can get us out of here, you just need to play along, got it?”

“What I got is that you seem to think I’m afraid of you and the other halfwits in the Guard,” she said bluntly. “Half of you barely know how to throw a punch, and Red’s guys aim to kill. So really, I don’t care about your amnesty. I can escape this shitty town if I need to.” She leaned forward, glaring at Joules. “I’m here for my brother. Nothing else. I find him, I drag him out of this dump and you guys can burn the place down once we’re gone for all I care.”

“That’s fine and dandy… but how do you plan to get out of here in one piece?” Joules asked. As he mentioned this, two more large stallions approached and entered the restaurant taking a seat in the furthest table from them.

“The same way I always do, breaking the faces of anyone dumb enough to stand in my way. But let’s forget about all the incentives you think you’re offering me to be here for a moment, and talk about what really matters. You got ten minutes.”

“You really expect me to sit here and ask you questions about your boss with them sitting in here?” Joules snorted, leaning back. “I guess we’re just gonna sit here until they leave, or they come over to us. I can walk out of here anytime I want, but I don’t think it’ll be that easy for you. We could also move this to another location and talk where it’s going to be a lot harder for them to track us… but again, it’s your call.”

“Get up and follow me,” she whispered. “Pretend you’re trying to win me back. Play along and they’ll be too confused to come after us. Ready? Go.” She slapped him hard across the muzzle. “You really think you can just… just tell me you’re sorry?!” she cried loudly, slamming her forehooves on the table and stirring up a ruckus. “After I caught you balls-deep in my sister!?”

“Baby, it’s not what it looked like, I swear!” Joules begged, immediately getting into character. While he may not have had much experience with mares, he certainly had enough experience with domestic dispute incidents. “She came onto me, honest!”

Charade got up, turning away as the stallions looked shocked and confused. “We’re through! I’ll never forgive you for this!” she said dramatically, storming out of the place and walking down the street.

“Sweet Glaze, wait, please!” he called, chasing after her at full gallop, leaving three confused stallions behind them.

* * *

He quickly caught up to her once they were a good distance away, confident they were no longer being followed. “That seemed to have worked. Nicely done,” he said, nudging her shoulder.

“You catch on fast.” She gave him a wry grin. “I’ve had to wing it a few times in the past, and the ‘jilted lover’ always seems to work. But now we need to find a place to actually talk…” She glanced around her surroundings, trying to find a relatively innocent den. “There’s one place that’d work. You ever used a hot air balloon before?” she asked, hoping he wouldn’t ask why a pegasus would need one to get into the air.

“Not particularly… but in lieu of that, I know a place we can go. It’s late evening, so they should be pretty packed. Hell, I’ll even buy you drinks for your performance,” he added with a smirk. “That sound fair?”

“I never say no to a chance to party.” She grinned in response. “Let’s go.”

“Right this way,” he said, leading them towards a local night club. “It doesn’t hurt that you’re easy on the eyes, so it makes it easier for me to part with my bits,” he said with a coy smile. That… was surprisingly smooth! Good job, Joules!

She rolled her eyes. “Don’t push your luck.” As they headed towards the club he mentioned, Charade winced slightly, feeling the ground itself vibrate beneath her hooves. “It’s kinda loud, but if we can hear each other then it’ll be perfect.”

Nodding, Joules lead Charade up to the door, speaking with the bouncer for a few moments before the latter stepped aside, letting them both in. The door opened, spilling out a cacophony of head-beating music and pulsing, soft strobe lights. They slipped inside, eventually finding a spot for themselves after scouring the packed tables. Joules ordered the first round of drinks, and the two conversed late into the early morning hours.

* * *

Around six hours later, the two stumbled out of the night club, both of them a great deal more shades to the wind than they had originally expected. “Okay… okay, okay, okay… I’m… I’m gonna take you home. You’re too drunk,” Joules stammered, struggling to stay standing.

“I’m… livin’ outta a cardboard box at the moment.” She snorted. “Welllll… it’s actually a hotel but you know...” She shook her head, laughing to herself.

“Shhhhhh…” Joules said, afterwards crossing his bloodshot eyes and looking confused. “I dunno why... I shushed you. Let’s go to your hotel apartment, and get you… get you to sleep!” He nodded to himself, unceremoniously unfurling a wing and using it to prop her up against his body. “Don’t fall down now!” he told her, staggering forwards.

“Okay!” she said cheerfully, stumbling towards the exit. “I’ll race you!” She slipped out from under his wing, drunkenly sauntering down the street at an awkward gait.

Joules started to try to catch up, comically using his wings to help him stay balanced as he caught up to her. “You’re gonna fall over if… if you keep that up! And then you’re gonna have scraped knees and I’m gonna feel bad!” He grunted, this time sticking close to her.

Charade simply grinned, but the smile faltered as her scarf got caught on a market stall, unravelling. She quickly started tying it around herself again, turning her head away and praying he wouldn’t have noticed.

Joules merely sat there, his alcohol-ridden brain trying to put two and two together as he watched her tie the scarf back up. “I dunno why you wear that thing--” he paused mid-sentence to burp, “--when you’re already hot, but I don’t know nothin’ about anythin’ when it comes to that sorta stuff, so what do I know?” He laughed, struggling to stand up and making his way over. “If you- if you were cold, you shoulda just asked! I got plenty of feathers for both of us.” He opened space under his wing.

“It’s my lucky scarf,” she said at once. shaking her head. “Nothing bad ever happens to me when I wear it. Let’s go home and… and…” She tried to think, but the alcohol flowing through her blood inhibited such a complex activity. “I dunno. I need to rest. Anyways it’s over here,” she said, wandering into a three star hotel.

Joules nodded, shakily following her through the complex and up the stairs to her apartment door. He sat there patiently, doing his best to keep himself from wobbling and falling over until her door opened. “Whew… you’re home safe. Now I just gotta-” he started, but stopped when he felt something grab a hoof-ful of his shirt collar and yank him inside. “Wuh-what’s happening!?” He blinked in confusion, feeling his self-defense training trying to kick up at this new and sudden attack, but too much drinking had left him feeling like he was trying to move underwater.

Charade pulled him into a deep kiss, blushing hard. “You’re cute,” she remarked, her face tinged a deep pink. “Way too cute for those choir boys at the Guard. You should live dangerously like me,” she teased him. “What’s the matter, don’t you like danger?” she mewled, batting her eyelashes at him.

Joules stammered and sputtered, blushing furiously as his alcohol-ridden mind short-circuited heavily from the sudden turn of events. “Y-You think I’m cute? That’s my line!” he said in an exasperated tone. “You’re the cute one here!” Yet again, the world around him spun as she pulled him into another room, the pegasus finding himself lying back on what felt like a bed.

Charade sat next to him, smiling. “You know, it’s funny… the nights you wanna remember are the nights you never do, and the nights you wanna forget never leave you,” she said with a sigh, before her face curled into a grin.

Without warning, she threw her scarf against the door, quickly straddling him as his wings expanded to stand at full attention, among other things.

It was going to be a long night.

2

“Bolt?” Snow Storm called out, dragging herself into Bolt Buck’s apartment. That morning had been the longest of her life, but it was only the beginning. It felt to her like a lead ball had settled itself deep in her gut, weighing her down. A plan had formed itself on her way to this hideout, and she hated every bit of it.

But she knew it had to be done.

“Bolt Buck? You home?” she called again, listening intently for any sign of trouble. Maybe he and the pup are still sleeping, she thought, taking a quiet step forward. “We need to talk!”

After a few moments, Bolt Buck emerged, yawning heavily and rubbing an eye. “Sorry, we were nappin’,” he said groggily. “What’s going on? Everything alright?” he asked, looking at her concernedly.

“No, no it’s not,” she admitted, shuffling her hooves to the nearest piece of furniture and collapsing onto it. Every single part of her body was throbbing - all she wanted to do was sleep. But such a luxury was going to be impossible at this point. She sighed. “Is the pup still napping? I need to talk to him.”

“Yeah, he’s still napping… c’mon back,” Bolt Buck said, gesturing to her to follow him, leading her to the back end of his apartment.

Snow Storm groaned, somehow managing to pick herself up and pull herself across what seemed like miles to her lead-filled legs.

Bolt Buck lead her to the back bedroom, the pup fast asleep on his bed, curled up and snoozing peacefully. “You, uh… you still haven’t told me what’s going on…”

“We found the Oranges, and the Red Hoof’s base. I finally get to--” She stopped herself, taking a quick glance at the pup. “I finally get to stop him.”

“...I just hope you know what you’re getting yourself into,” Bolt Buck said, a hint of anxiety in his voice. “That stallion is unlike any other you’ve ever encountered. He won’t go down without a fight.”

“Yeah, I know.” She bit the inside of her cheek. “There’s a good chance I won’t even be coming back.”

“C’mon, don’t talk like that,” Bolt Buck said, nudging her shoulder. “You want me to wake him up? You probably wanna take him home and spend some time with him, huh?”

“Actually… he’s getting a new home.”

Bolt Buck looked at her curiously. “What do you mean…?”

“He’s going to live with Stonepaw, that old Dog who runs the gem shop. Let’s face it, even if everything somehow magically goes perfectly, he’s going to need to grow up with one of his own. And if everything doesn’t go perfectly… well, at least he won’t be homeless again.”

Bolt Buck sat down, taking her words in. “Are… are you sure about this? You know it’s gonna break his heart… Figaro adores you, Snow…”

“It has to be done. Besides, give him a month and he’ll forget all about me.”

“I don’t believe that,” Bolt Buck said, shaking his head. “I don’t agree with this… but you’re his owner. If this is what you want to do, I can’t stop you. Do you want me to take him to Stonepaw’s, or are you gonna take him there?”

“I’m not his ‘owner’!” she snapped, scowling for a brief second before her face softened. “... Sorry, that was harsh.”

Bolt Buck merely stared at her, unfazed by her outburst. “It’s fine… though I can tell that you really don’t want to do this, which makes me question why you’re doing it in the first place. I get you’ve got this big thing going down, but why give him away?” he said, shaking his head. “Just when I think I have you figured out, you surprise me in different ways… I’ll ask again. Do you want to take him or should I?”

“Why? Because he needs another Diamond Dog to teach him. He can’t be raised by ponies, least of all me. I’m barely an adult as it is! I don’t know the first thing about raising a kid, let alone a Diamond Pup! This way he’ll grow up respectable, unlike most of those greedy mongrels. I’ll bet he’ll even be running that shop in a couple of years.”

“If that’s how you feel, then that’s how you feel. One last time… am I taking him, or are you?” Bolt asked.

“I’ll do it,” she said, reaching a hoof over and nudging the Diamond Pup awake. “Hey, little guy, have a nice nap?”

Figaro slowly sat up, rubbing his eyes and yawning a large, toothy yawn. “Hi, Alphamom,” he mumbled sleepily.

“I’ll leave you two alone…” Bolt said, leaving the room. “I don’t wanna have to watch this…” he muttered to himself.

“Hey, kiddo…” she said awkwardly, stomping lightly at the ground. He looked up at her, cocking his head to the side and raising his ears slightly.

“What’s the matter?” he asked.

“Well…” She bit her lip, forcing herself to keep looking at him. “We have to talk. About you.”

There was no mistaking the panic beginning to build up in his face. “Did I do something wrong? I’m sorry!”

“No, no, it’s not that!” Oh, Epona, help me! “It’s just that… look, I won’t hold it back. I’m going somewhere dangerous, super dangerous, and I might not survive. So I… I kind of want you to live with someone else, just in case I don’t come back.”

“Oh…” His ears drooped, and she could almost see his spirit going with them. “You don’t want me around anymore.”

“No, don’t even think like that!” It was all she could do to not smack herself on the forehead and take all of this back. It’s for his own good, the voice of her brother told her. “Figaro, it’s for your own safety. And you know what? By some miracle, I may just survive after all, and then it’d be nothing but a short vacation before you’re right back home with me! I just… I don’t want to leave you homeless again, pup. That’s all.”

“Then why can’t I stay with Uncle Bolty!?”

“Because…” She glanced towards the bedroom door. “He’s coming with me, whether he knows it or not.” Outside, in the hallway, Bolt Buck’s ears twitched.

Bolt Buck kept his reaction to just that, instead saving the inevitable argument for after she was done with Figaro.

“I guess so…” the pup said dejectedly, starting to sniffle.

Snow then knelt down, looking Figaro in the eye. “Just… trust me, okay? I’m only doing this because I’m trying to take care of you. I wouldn’t do this if I was sure this mission was gonna be easy, and it’s not… besides, Stonepaw’s a good guy, he’ll treat you right. You should be able to grow up in a good home, not one where I may or may not come home one day. Hopefully you’ll understand when you’re a little older…” she said.

3

Aureate Leaf stopped as soon as she entered her home, her ears twitching. She could hear noises coming from the kitchen. An intruder? It was likely. After all, dad was busy, as usual. He wouldn’t be home for, what, another day or two? Three?

She quietly dropped her school bag and crouched slow, hugging the wall and slinking carefully and quietly down the hallway. She reached out with her magic, grabbing a nearby decorative vase. After she threw it at the intruder, she’d pounce them and put them in a sleeper-hold. After all, she was the Guard Captain’s daughter; she knew a trick or two.

She stopped at the corner of the kitchen, steeling herself for what was about to come. After a deep breath and a mental count of three, she threw herself around the corner, yelling to throw the would-be robber off guard, not yet registering the fact that it was Gilded Leaf standing there, cooking lunch for the both of them.

“Hey there sweetheart, sorry if I surprised you. You hungry?” he asked, nodding at the stove. “I’m making grilled cheese.”

“Dad!?” Aureate skidded to a stop, dropping the vase out of her magic and fumbling for it with her hooves. She caught it just before it could shatter all across the floor. “You’re home early! I thought you were a burglar! Wait, why are you home early? You never are. Did the Mayor fire you for that carriage thing?”

“Surprisingly, no. We just got through some things back at the office, and I took the day to spend time with you, that’s all,” Leaf said with a smile. “What, I can’t come home and spend time with my daughter?”

“Well, no! Uh, I mean, yes! I mean, I don’t know!” She squinted her eyes up at him as he levitated a sandwich towards her. “What aren’t you telling me? Are you finally retiring? That’d be a super pleasant surprise.”

“I’ve been toying with the idea, yeah. I’m getting up there in age, your uncle Murdoc seems like a good contender… plus I feel like I’ve missed some important steps in your life, and I want to start making up for it,” Leaf said. “You’re my little girl, and I need to start being a better dad.”

“Aw, you’re a perfect dad! It’s not your fault you got caught up with a drunk mare who swung a hoof at everything in her line of sight…”

Leaf sighed. “Honey, we’ve had this discussion before…”

“What? I’m perfectly happy knowing she’s rotting away in some Las Pegas prison cell.”

It was clear that Aureate’s words had hurt him, a visible look in his eyes reflecting it. He gave a deep sigh, shaking the thought of his wife sitting in a jail cell from his mind. “Tomorrow is going to be my last mission. Once this mission’s up, I’m hanging up my armor.”

“Oh.” She caught the obvious cue for a change of topics. “One last patrol around the city? See the sights and bust one last perp? Could I come with?”

“If it were a routine patrol, sure… this one? Not so much,” Leaf said, serving her plate and sitting down with his own.

“What do you mean?”

He sighed again. “This mission is involving the entirety of the Guard. One of the biggest missions of my career. I don’t want you getting hurt,” Leaf said seriously.

The sandwich was barely to her mouth when she stopped it. “It’s him, isn’t it? Why? He’s not your personal nemesis or anything!”

“He’s taken innocent ponies hostage and he attacked our Barracks,” Leaf said, taking a bit of his food. “He made it personal.”

“Dad, please, you don’t have anything to prove!”

“I’m sorry sweetheart… this is my biggest opportunity to bring down the biggest crime ring in the city,” Leaf said. “Letting this go would be completely irresponsible of me. A mare’s parents are on the line, Aureate. I have to go.”

“No, you want to go,” she retorted sharply, dropping the sandwich back onto the plate. “One last big hurrah to cement your legacy. The Captain who brought down the Red Hoof. That’s what you’ve wanted your whole career, isn’t it? Just don’t forget what happened to the last one who did that!”

Leaf gave a heavy sigh. “I’m sorry sweetheart, I’m not having this argument. I have to lead my Guards with this one. There’re too many risks involved. This is my last chance to bring this guy down, or he’s going to slip through our hooves and we’ll never be able to take the city back.”

Aureate slumped back in her chair, pouting. “... Fine,” she said after a long moment. “I guess all I can do is pick out a dress for your upcoming parade, huh?”

Leaf looked over at her. “You know it’s never been about that with me. Whatever ‘awards’ they’ve given me I’ve accepted because I had to or it would have looked bad on their part. How was I supposed to turn down a commendation from Princess Celestia herself?”

“Are you sure you can’t just let the Mare do Well handle this?” she asked, almost pleadingly.

“This is a big enough operation where we need her to help us,” Leaf said. “The mission, as big as it is, should be simple in execution. We get in there, get the hostages out, and take the Hoof down in the process.”

“Well… it sounds easy… Just stay safe, okay?”

Leaf gave a warm smile, standing up and moving over to Aureate, pulling her into a hug. “I will sweetheart… how about we go out to dinner the day after, hm? You can help me work out my retirement speech.”

“Sure, that sounds good,” she said, finally eating her lunch and trying to ignore the feeling that something just wasn’t right.

4

Amber Shield had barely set a hoof in her new home when Petunia appeared out of nowhere, throwing herself at Amber and crying her eyes out.

“You’re safe!” Petunia sobbed, tightening her hug on Amber. “I heard so many things! The radio ponies, they said there was a fight… confusion… a bunch of Guards hurt or dead… I couldn’t stop thinking the worst…”

“Hey, hey… I’m fine, alright?” Amber said, taking a step back. “See? All in one piece, okay? You don’t need to worry anymore,” she said, approaching Petunia and planting a gentle kiss on her forehead.

“No... it’s only gonna get worse isn’t it? The radio was saying all sorts of awful stuff and I tried turning it off, but that was even worse because I didn’t know what was happening and and-!”

Amber stopped her by placing a hoof to her lips. “Shhhhh… just relax,” she said softly. “Yes… it was a hectic scene. Yes… we did lose some good ponies, but we didn’t lose the fight. We drove them off, and we won. I… I even saved a pony’s life, maybe even several more,” she said, her heart catching in her throat.

“I…” The sniffling was beginning to slow down. “You’re so filthy. I should run you a bath.”

“Only if you join me… I… I need you right now. This morning was on another level, and… I need you,” Amber said, suddenly looking dangerously fragile.

“... I don’t like that look. Is there more you have to do?”

Amber swallowed hard. “...The brass have decided to take the fight to the Hoof. We’re… we’re going to raid a possible location where they may be based out of in an attempt to rescue the Oranges. Captain demanded all hooves on deck for this, no exceptions.”

Petunia’s hug slackened just a bit. “Oh.”

“But! I’ll be positioned with Murdoc, and I trust him! I’ve been training hard at getting my shield spells right and getting them to last longer,” Amber said, trying to ease Petunia’s worries. “Look… I know nothing I say is going to make this easy… I just…” she then paused, gathering her words. “I’m scared. Terrified, even. This is the biggest mobilization of Manehattan’s Royal Guard since Discord returned, and I don’t know how this is going to go down. I just… I just need to know that I have you to come home to,” she said, her voice cracking slightly.

“Of course you do,” Petunia replied at once. “Always.”

Amber nodded, unable to stop the flow of tears making their way down her face as she held Petunia tightly like a foal with a security blanket. After a few emotional moments, she looked up into Petunia’s eyes, locking her gaze with that of her partners.

“I love you,” Amber said softly. “I’ve been waiting for the right time to tell you, and this felt like the right time,” she said, catching Petunia entirely off guard with such an intimate expression of her feelings.

“I love you too!” Petunia blurted out, smiling. “What do you say we go take that bath? No offense but you could really use it.”

Amber nodded, sharing a kiss with Petunia. “Lead the way…” she said in a tone which only her lover could properly read.

5

Murdoc stood outside of the nursing home, frowning beneath his scarf. All of his friends were home, spending precious time with their loved ones, and he desperately wished he was doing the same.

Unfortunately, unexpected circumstances forced him here, to see the one stallion whom he despised beyond all others. Taking a deep breath, he stepped inside.

The atmosphere was calm and orderly, with several nurse ponies quietly going about their business. Down the double-hallway beyond the reception room, he saw various old sires shuffling or being wheeled about. Vaguely, he wondered what the poor saps had done to deserve spending the rest of their lives in this hellhole. Surely not all of them could have been spawned from the darkest depths of Tartarus, after all.

The receptionist, a young palomino mare, shuffled a last little bit of paperwork before picking her head up and spotting the newly-entered unicorn. She let out a sharp hiss, her eyeglasses sliding down her face, and frantically nudged the older, much more experienced mare sitting next to her.

Looks like I’m famous… Murdoc thought, smiling as he strolled leisurely up to the desk. Of course, the last time he had been here, he had been ‘escorted’ out. Rather rudely, in his professional opinion.

The older mare glared at him as he approached. “I take it you’re here to see your father?” she asked.

“Yes.”

“Next time we have to remove you from the premises, we’re not letting you back in.”

Murdoc’s mouth twitched slightly. “You make it sound as if that would break my heart. You could simply make my day and tell me he passed recently.”

The younger mare’s eyes went wide at that. She looked over at her companion, confused. Did… he just say what I think he said?

“Look, I could really not care less what your relationship with your father is, or lack thereof, but it’s troublesome to my employees, and I won’t have you disrupt the other residents,” she said firmly.

“I’ll see if we can keep our meeting somewhat civil,” Murdoc countered politely.

“...Just go and see him already,” the mare said, rolling her eyes and allowing him to pass.

“Thank you.” As he strolled past and down the hallway, the young mare turned to her friend.

“What just happened?” she asked, taking a quick glance to where their visitor walked. “Should I alert the Guard?”

“The sad part about it, is that he is the Guard. That’s Lieutenant Murdoc Stonewall, old Bismuth’s son." The nurse sighed, shaking her head. "I dread seeing him walk through those doors ‘cause I know it’s going to end in a shouting match that upsets all the other residents. Last time, as I mentioned, we had to forcefully remove him from the premises. I don’t understand why he keeps coming back if he hates his father so much."

“Bismuth… He’s the one our Nightlies refuse to even go near, right?”

“The one and the same…”

* * *

Murdoc stood outside the doorway of his father’s room - not because he waited for an invitation, but because this was as close as he could conceivably get and still remain in a civil state of mind. “Father,” he said, peering into the darkened room, all windows curtained except for one that held a view of the light snow shower.

“... What the hell do you want?” the old voice called from inside, bitter and caustic as ever.

“Granite sends his regards,” Murdoc said coldly.

“...That’s a name I haven’t heard in decades. More of a screw up than you were, colt.”

“So, he wasn’t lying.” Murdoc’s frowned tightened. “I wouldn’t have given his claims a second thought, but I know how much of a whoremonger you were.”

“Why the hell do you care? That was before you,” the old stallion spat. “Not that it mattered. The mare that spawned that colt was nothing more than a socket for the plumbing. Didn’t mean a damn thing to me then, means even less to me now.”

“I just wanted to find out which one of us was the bastard family. I should have realized you held us all in equal contempt.”

“You had potential… until you became one of those mongrels,” Bismuth growled.

Murdoc grit his teeth. “Cyrus showed me more love in a year than you ever have in your entire, miserable life!”

“Love ain’t what survives in this goddess-damned city! It’s grit, it’s toughness! The moment you accepted that creature as your mentor I knew I had wasted my time on garbage!”

“At least he never went on the take!” Murdoc countered angrily, doing everything possible to keep his voice at a normal level. “He was never in the pockets of whoever the hell thought they ran Manehattan, unlike you!”

“You can’t prove I took a damn bit and you never will! Your ‘mentor’ filled your head with all the sorts of lies and bullshit their kind are used to doing! They messed with your head, and you’re warped! Your brain’s no better than mush!”

“Oh, I know more than you think, you old prick,” Murdoc spat. “For instance, I know you set Cyrus up in a trap. Him and his Cadets. What I don’t know is, why? Was it jealousy, or a bribe? Or both?”

“You can’t prove shit, colt! I woulda never wasted my time or effort on a subspecies like that. Maybe he wasn’t as good as you praised him to be. Maybe the fact that he was a bat got him killed, just like it’ll do you in one day, then you can do all the kinds of subspecies filth you types do when you’re burning in Tartarus!” the old stallion returned, his voice steeped in venom.

“You’re right, I can’t prove it. If I could, you’d be buried far under the jail,” Murdoc spat. “Hopefully right beneath the sewage lines where you belong.”

“No more than you do, kid. Last I checked, rats live and die in the sewers. Maybe I shoulda just tossed you down there if you wanted to be like them so badly. Now get your fanger ass outta my room so I can die in peace.”

“We both know you’ll never die, because then I would become the happiest stallion in Equestria! And you could never stomach the thought of me being happy, could you!?”

“Oh believe me, I’ll die one day… and sure, you may be happy then… but when you croak, I’ll be there to drag your fanger ass straight to Tartarus to burn with me!”

“You know, the next time I run into Granite, I’ll just have to tell him where you reside now. Unfortunately, the Guard may be a little late in arriving to help.”

“At least he’d have the balls to finish the job. Hell, maybe I shoulda stayed with him and his mother. At least he didn’t turn out like you.”

“Ah, yes, like me. A stallion with a long, uncontroversial career and the ability to show love to his family. How unfortunate I must be.”

“Gentlecolts, please!” One of the nurses, tired of this old song-and-dance, stormed up to Murdoc. “This is getting ridiculous! Break it up!”

“Get that filth out of my room! He’s spewed enough of his disease-ridden Fulake bullshit for ten lifetimes! He’s a goddess-damned winged rat and I want him out of my sight!”

“Why do you even harbor this ancient bigot!? I cut payments off two years ago!”

“Because they have to, you idiot! They have to keep me alive as long as they can, even if you’ve stopped paying!” the old stallion howled with laughter. “You shoulda just let me die in my home, maybe then I wouldn’t have decided to torment you after I die too!”

“The only reason you’re even here is because, despite all logic and good judgement, Ash felt the smallest sliver of misguided sympathy for you!”

The stallion’s face contorted with apoplectic rage. “GET HIM OUT!” he bellowed.

“Hit a nerve, father? What, do you blame me for his death, too? Everything else in your miserable life was my fault.” I’m sorry I dragged your name into this, brother.

“Sir, please leave before we force you to leave, you’re upsetting the other residents,” the head nurse said, standing in front of Murdoc and drawing his attention to her.

A porcelain figurine came flying out of nowhere, shattering against the wall next to Murdoc's head. "He was a good boy! You should be dead, not him!"

“If you’d like, I could come back and arrest him for disorderly conduct,” Murdoc spat viciously.

“You can damn well try!” Bismuth spat back.

“Give me a reason to put your hoofs in cuffs, you crotchety old bastard! Any reason at all!”

“If I was fifty years younger I’d send you to Tartarus myself!”

“You’re going to cause him to have a stroke!” the nurse growled at Murdoc, forcefully shoving him away from the room. “Get out! Out!”

“No matter what you do in your filthy, disease-ridden life, remember that it was because of me that you even exist! You are the rotten, seedless fruit of my loins! And the apple never falls far from the tree, so I’ll see you in hell, Slate!” Bismuth yelled, howling with laughter as the nurses forced Murdoc from the room, shutting the door behind them.

Murdoc opened his mouth to retort, but the orderlies had ganged up on him now, pushing him back through the reception area and out the doors.

6

Snow Storm sighed, feeling more than just the weight of Figaro on her back. To her, it felt like the entire world was there.

Their walk downtown had been uneventful, but awkward. Several times she had tried beginning a conversation, only to have it fall flat on her tongue. What could she even say? That she was simply sorry things had gone this way? It was weak, and she knew it.

Let’s hope, she thought sourly, squinting against the light snowfall and resisting every urge to turn around now that the shop was in sight, that it’s only temporary.

Stonepaw looked up, hearing the door to his shop open, spying a familiar white pony with an equally familiar Diamond dog pup. “Afternoon, Snow. What can I do for you?”

“You could do a lot for me, if you’re up for it.” Snow grimaced, suddenly aware that she hadn’t even considered what the Dog would have to say about all of this. If he decided to decline, then she had no idea what she was going to do.

“Oh? Like what?” Stonepaw said, raising an eyebrow and folding his arms over his chest.

“Like…” She pawed at the floor. “Like pupsitting?”

“Oh, well why didn’t you say so? Any idea when you’ll be back?” Stonepaw said, reaching down and picking up Figaro.

“I, uh… I might not be. If I’m unlucky.”

Stonepaw looked at her cautiously, his eyes slowly widening. “Explain, and it better be good.”

“I’m not sure I can tell you. For your own safety. And his.”

“Not good enough,” Stonepaw said, narrowing his eyes.

“Look, it’s probably only for a couple of days, anyway. He can even help you be a cute little salesdog!”

“Knowing you, I do not believe that. I want answers,” Stonepaw said firmly, his voice suddenly serious. He set Figaro down in the bed he kept out for him when he visited, then gestured to the side room, signalling he wanted to talk to her in private.

Snow sighed, following and running the whole spiel through her head. Well, what’s one more to know? “Alright,” she said, shutting and locking the door behind her, “let’s talk.”

“You start,” Stonepaw said, eyeing her closely as he moved to lean against the door.

“The answers are potentially dangerous,” she warned him, frowning. “Even lethal. If anything happened, I’d be responsible.”

“That still does not tell me how Figaro comes into play with all this, unless you are planning on deliberately getting yourself killed, in which case I’d have to find your snow-white ass and kick it until you got back up,” Stonepaw said.

“No, I’m not planning on getting killed, but it could very easily go that way!” She frowned. The one thing she liked - and hated - about Stonepaw was he took nothing less than the absolute, blunt truth of everything. It was both refreshing and annoying.

“Then don’t let it happen, I don’t see what the issue is,” Stonepaw said, shaking his head. “You ponies give too much thought into what may or may not happen. Simply ensure that there are no variables.”

“I wish it were that easy.” Snow sighed. Well, here goes. “You know the Mare do Well?”

“I have heard talk of her,” Stonepaw said. “Next is the part where you tell me you are her, yes?” he asked, his wit sharper than Snow had given him credit for.

She nodded. “And soon I’m going to go after the Red Hoof. That’s why I want you to watch the pup. At the best, it’s for a couple of days. At the worst...” She trailed off, letting the implication hang in the air.

“At the worst, you die. I know you better than to simply lay down and die like a weakling, so I am expecting you to come back for him,” Stonepaw said, narrowing his eyes. “I will care for him until then.”

She favored him with a wry smirk. “And what if he decides he likes you too much to leave?”

“Then that is his decision. In this case, you are making the decision for him,” Stonepaw replied sharply.

“Fine, just keep him safe. That’s all I’m asking. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have to go convince a friend to walk into Tartarus with me.”

“Very well. I will do as you ask,” Stonepaw said as the two of them made their way back into the main area. “Oh, and one more thing?”

“Yes?”

“Bury him. Make sure he does not live to see the light of day,” Stonepaw said darkly.

7

After an hour of mindless meandering, Snow Storm made her way back to the apartment. She was barely in the door before being cornered by an unhappy-looking Bolt Buck.

“So you actually went through with it, huh?” Bolt said, staring at Snow.

“Why wouldn’t I?” she asked innocently, shaking off the light powdering of snow she had gotten from her trek.

“You realize that Figaro’s never gonna forget this, right?” Bolt said seriously.

She shrugged, trying to look less concerned than she felt. “We’ll see about that.”

“Putting that aside… the hell makes you think I’m just gonna voluntarily walk into a firefight and get my ass skinned?” Bolt said. “Now I almost have to, to keep up appearances for Figaro! Not cool, Snow!”

“Because…”

“Because?” he demanded impatiently, frowning at her.

“Because I can’t do it without you!” she blurted out, avoiding eye contact with him. “I need your help.”

Bolt Buck’s eyes widened, his gaze focusing on Snow. “Did… did I hear that correctly? You said you needed my help?” he asked, making sure what he heard wasn’t a figment of his imagination.

“Yes,” she confirmed, feeling herself get flush. “I need your help.”

Bolt Buck sighed heavily, before stamping his hooves on the ground. “Damn it all!” he yelled in exasperation. “...Fine, what do you need me to do? Make it quick before I change my mind!”

She pursed her lips. “Alright. It's simple, really. We sneak into his base, find the Oranges and my friend Pick Pocket, you escape with them. If I have to, I’ll be a distraction. Otherwise… I’m going for the Red Hoof.”

“'Simple'!?" Bolt blanched, not daring to believe what he was hearing. "Are you out of your mind!? I hope you’re bringing a damn army, ‘cause the Hoof won’t go down without a fight- that much I promise you!”

“Oh, I’ve got the entirety of the Guard at my back… but this is personal.”

Bolt Buck offered her a confused expression. “How the hell’d you manage that?”

She smiled. “I have a way with ponies, remember?”

“I dunno how exactly you managed that, but it’s good that you’re not going in alone. You’re gonna need all the help you can get,” Bolt said seriously. “You said you wanted my help, right? I guess just… tell me where you need me,” he said with a sigh, rubbing his forehead. “I know I’m gonna regret this…”

“Don’t worry,” she said reassuringly, “we still have a couple of days to prepare.”

8

The main door opened, causing Silver Song to look up from her knitting. Surely the girls weren’t home from school already…? “Girls?” she called out even as another possibility struck her. “... Slate?”

“Hey,” Murdoc said, setting his keys by the door as he usually did and making his way over to Silver, sharing a kiss with her. “How was your day, hon?”

“Nevermind me,” she said, studying his face and not liking what she was finding. “You’ve been to see him again, haven’t you?”

Murdoc sighed softly, half smiling as he looked on at his wife. “You’ve always known how to read me…” He then gathered his thoughts. “I did, yes.”

She frowned, her face hardening. “I’ve warned you about speaking to that miserable raisin! Well, out with it, what was the fight this time?”

He then sat next to her. “There was something I had been meaning to talk to you about, and it’s in regards to that. The other night, during the raid… I met someone. Someone I never expected to meet.”

“Is that so?”

Murdoc nodded. He then took a few moments to gather his thoughts, trying to figure out how to explain it. “As it turns out… Ash wasn’t my only brother.”

Silver Song tilted her head, confused and more than a little concerned. “What do you mean?”

“I met a stallion among the Red Hoof’s forces by the name of Granite. He singled me out and challenged me to a fight. During that fight, he started talking about how he knew who I was,” Murdoc said. “He said he knew about the fact that I was in the Guard for a certain number of years… that I was married, and have two daughters… that I have a father in a nursing home and that my mother passed away years ago,” he explained. “Granite… was my father’s first son, and it turns out my mother was actually a passing fling… until he decided to stay with her, essentially abandoning Granite and his mother.”

Silver Song’s ears flattened against her head. “You’re telling me a thug knows about our little girls!?”

“His quarrel is with me, not them. He was different from the rest of the thugs. Certainly didn’t fight like them,” he sighed. “I’ll make sure the girls have an eye looking out for them,” he said, wincing slightly as he rotated his foreleg. “He caught me good during our fight. Broke through my shield with little trouble.”

“You poor dear.” She hugged him, giving him a small kiss on the cheek. “At least he’s safely locked up in prison… right?”

“...” Murdoc elected not to respond, knowing full well he couldn’t lie to her.

“I’ll take that as a yes. Has that Leaf finally given you a day off yet?”

Murdoc squeezed her in return, judging it safe to continue the embrace. “Yeah, tomorrow. I’m off tomorrow… and then I have the biggest mission of my life the day after,” he said morosely.

“Oh?”

“In two days time, we’re raiding the Rind compound. They think the Oranges are being held hostage there and Red is using the compound as a base of operations. It’s our biggest chance to catch him there,” Murdoc explained. “Leaf’s calling for all hooves on deck for this one.”

“...” Her hug became tighter and tighter, until it almost began to feel like an inescapable vice grip. “What did you say?” she growled threateningly. “The Red Hoof!? Leaf is sending you to face him!? Is he insane!?”

“H-Honey! Shoulder! Shoulder!” Murdoc winced, her hooves digging into the deep bruise on his shoulder as she tries to squeeze the life out of him. “I’m not gonna be the one fighting him! My job is to make sure the Oranges get out alive!”

“You just told me you were going after him,” she retorted, keeping Murdoc locked. “Don’t change your stories on me!”

“We’re going after him as a company!” Murdoc strained. “Leaf is leading us in personally, our mission is to get the Oranges out, and if the Mare do Well fails to take down the Red Hoof, then it falls on us to do it!”

“The Mare do Well? What does she have to do with this?”

“She was there during the raid. We recruited her help to try and take down Red,” Murdoc said, the pain slowly starting to make him dizzy.

“... Alright, fine, this is acceptable.” She slowly eased the death-grip she had on her husband. “We should get this shoulder looked at. Come on, then. We don’t want the girls coming home and seeing you limping around like an old sire.”

Murdoc let out a sigh of relief, trying to center his breathing. “Yeah…” he said, blinking the stars out of his eyes. “Y’know, with that vice-grip-like hug you’ve got there, maybe you could take down Red,” he said with a small smirk.

“You’re damned right I could!” She huffed, pouting up at Murdoc. “And when this is all over, I’m going to have a talk with Leaf.”

“Honey, he’s got enough on his plate as it is. What would you even say to the stallion?” Murdoc asked.

She gave a smile he was all too familiar with. “Oh, I’m just going to persuade him that you need a vacation. And speaking of vacations… the girls won’t be home for another hour. Perhaps we could have your shoulder fixed and then take this conversation upstairs…?”

“Why bother going upstairs…” he purred, stepping even closer to her, “when we can have that ‘conversation’ right here? My shoulder will be fine.”

“In the kitchen?” she breathed, nudging playfully into him. “How uncouth of you, Officer Stonewall!”

“Now now, Miss Silver Song… do I need to subject you to a cavity search? Because I will, and I will do it with a smile on my face,” Murdoc teased as he held her a little closer to him, one of his hooves on her lower back.

“You may have to… I’ve been a very naughty filly,” Silver replied softly, leaning into his touch as they engaged in an intense kiss, the two quickly clearing off the counter top and sharing a brightly burning moment of passion before their children arrived, and the impending battle came looking for him.

Chapter Eleven

1

January 23rd, 1008,

It’s time. The last couple of days have been the hardest I’ve ever faced - I’m not a mare who likes to wait.

I admit that I’m scared. Scared at what I may find… scared at what I may do. I’ve talked for days about killing the Red Hoof, but soon it will be time to put my money where my mouth is. Can I do it? Should I?

The answer, to both of those questions, is yes. It’s gone too far. Either he dies, or I do. There isn’t enough room in this city for both of us.

This could very well be my final journal entry, but I’m finding myself at a loss for words. I suppose all there’s really left to say is my name is Snow Storm, and I am Manehattan’s Mare do Well.

For Frost Storm. For Primrose. For all of the Guards who’ve been lost. For mom, and dad. And for Manehattan.

It’s time.
-Snow Storm.

2

Gilded Leaf stood before the rest of the Guard, his eyes scanning over them. He shuffled in place, trying hard not to show his discomfort at the situation. Normally he’d deal with one or two of them at a time, or even all of the Lieutenants when a meeting was called.

But this was different. What stood before him wasn’t the Guard he knew; it wasn’t the Guard which upheld peace and civility in Manehattan.

What stood before him was an army. An army about to go to war.

All of them looked up at him expectantly, waiting to hear his orders although every single one of them already knew what was coming. What unnerved him the most, Leaf decided, was the fact that there wasn’t even any excited babble or murmuring amongst the Guards. They were all so… quiet.

He glanced to his left, and caught the eye of the Mare do Well, who nodded her own bit of reassurance. Easy for you, he thought sourly. You’re not the one rallying the troops.

“Fillies and colts, you all know as well as I do, why we’re gathered here today,” he began. “We are here to put an end to things; to close the chapter to a book that has gone on for too long, to rid this city of a cancer that has plagued it for far too long, but like any disease, it will not go down without a fight. And fight, we shall. We will fight for what is right. We will fight for those that we know will be affected if we do not succeed. We will fight for our families, our mothers, fathers, sisters, brothers, husbands, wives and children, because none are exempt. None will be spared should we fail… but we will not fail. We will succeed, and we will finally free ourselves and our beloved Manehattan from his grip. We will fight for honor, for justice, and for righteousness. We are the Manehattan Royal Guard, and we do not back down from a fight!” he says, drawing cheers from the gathering of Guards.

“However… as we all know, no fight is won without sacrifice,” he said solemnly, his words echoing in the ears of all who heard him. He took a breath, and continued. “Some of us, may not make it back. Do your part to make sure your fellow Guard returns home. No pony gets left behind. We are not just the Guard, we are a family. We watch out for each other, we protect each other. Unfortunately for him, he pissed off the biggest family in this city, and this family, is about to clean house!” he yelled, raising a hoof high, the remainder of the Guard doing the same.

“Good speech,” the Mare do Well said, sidling up beside the Captain. “You think they have any idea what’s coming?”

“I don’t think any of us do… but frankly, when have we ever?” he replied. “At this point, the best we can do is get in and out as quickly as possible, and minimize casualties.”

“Right.”

* * *

High above the notice of the Guards, a pair of binoculars poked through the belly of a cloud. “Not good,” the pegasus muttered, stowing the binoculars away. He lifted off, flying silently through the dark, cold sky/ The boss had to be warned, and now.

3

There was a knock on the door. The Red Hoof frowned, swishing a glass of wine in mid-air as he studied his fireplace. “Enter,” he growled irritably, already deciding on the method of execution of whomever dared to interrupt his meditation.

“Boss!” It was the scout, his wings twitching and his chest heaving - a stitch had lodged itself deep in his side, and he thought he was gonna have a stroke any second. “Boss, I was watching the Guard, like you told me to, and, and… they’re coming! All of them! It’s like an army out there! And the Mare do Well’s with ‘em! I saw her myself!”

The glass shattered, spilling wine and debris all over the ornate rug beneath the hearth. He had known this day would come ever since she appeared, but still the reality of it was unthinkable. He, the Red Hoof, caught? Impossible. Even if he managed to win this final battle, he would be over. He’d no longer be able to pull Manehattan’s strings from the shadows. Could he usurp the Mayor’s position, control from the throne? Quite possibly. But how long would it be before those most annoying Princesses decided to intervene? Even they wouldn’t be able to ignore everything that happened. He could fight them, potentially. Flee them, more likely, and then what? Everything he worked for would be gone; so many years wasted. It would be impossible - he was where he was because the Red Hoof was as old as Manehattan itself. It was a name that carried power behind it. It would have no effect in the next city over, let alone some other nation altogether.

All because some little filly had come out of the woodwork, put on a costume and attacked the lowest tier of his empire. Why? Why!? It was the question that kept him up at night. What had he ever done to deserve her unrelenting wrath in the first place? He racked his brain, trying to come up with the possible solution. Her very first targets, as far as he knew, were some little shit-kicking hopefuls looking to break into his ranks. Rough Houser… he was one of her original targets. A small-timer with a huge ego. Facade, Charade’s worthless brother. He’d kept an eye on him, of course, because Charade was a very valuable asset. And lastly, Bolt Buck. The Red Hoof let the name swim around his head - there must be some importance to the pegasus. Had that petulant mare not come to him, crawling on her knees, begging him to spare Bolt Buck’s life? And why should he not? The Red Hoof was many things in the eyes of Manehattan, but a murderer was not-

His thoughts broke off, his eyes widening. The last puzzle piece had finally fallen into place, the one he’d been grasping at for so long. The Orange family, he thought. They had a son. He was killed. I remember now. Of course! It was all over the news. They hadn’t blamed him, so he put it out of his mind. Forgotten about it, even, so the ultimate connection was never made. She’s his sister. She attacked those three because they killed him…

His eye twitched. All this time, the Mare do Well had thought that he had ordered the attack.

“Boss…?”

The Red Hoof started; he had forgotten the pegasus was still there. Or that he even existed. “Bring me the Orange family. They’re in the cellar. They are not to be harmed or frightened in any way. Am I understood?”

“Yes, boss.” The pegasus shot out of the room, passing the trio of Rind boys arguing amongst themselves, and let out a breath he’d been holding in. Had he ever seen the boss acting that odd before? Had anypony? He didn’t think so. He was lucky to be alive, and he knew it. After he got that family, he’d bail. Maybe see his sister over in Baltimare. Move there, away from all this crap. He’d get a real job. Yeah, yeah. I’ll go straight. I swear it.

The irony of atoning to his family after condemning another wasn’t lost on him.

4

The morning sun was creeping over the horizon as the Mare do Well and Bolt Buck slipped into the vast, frost-covered grove of the Rind family. They crept through the empty rows of trees, Bolt Buck biting down on his cheek to keep his teeth from chattering in the cold. “What’s the plan?” he muttered, looking back every now and then to make sure they weren’t being tailed. “Bust in, hooves flailing?”

“Sure,” the Mare do Well whispered sardonically, “if we want to get ourselves killed.” They had been stalking through the grove for about ten minutes, and the Rind house loomed ever closer.

Her stomach turned as she eyeballed the rows of sickly orange trees; they had a dead, dull look that can only come from uncaring neglect, and she saw that many had developed the deadly Tristeza disease. Every so often they would pass ancient, rickety sheds which seemed to be held up only by magic and luck.

“It’s sad,” she said, shaking her head at everything she saw. “This whole place is going to die in another couple of years.

Bolt Buck, whose knowledge of flora was strictly limited to Manehattan’s Central Park, grunted. “We’re here to get your folks, not avenge a bunch of trees.”

The Mare do Well released a small, sad sigh. “Yeah, I know.”

“Think of it this way.” Bolt Buck shot her a small, reassuring smile. “Take down the Red Hoof, put the Rinds in jail, and y’all can own this grove, too. Or at least help out with whoever takes it over. That’ll be fun, right?”

She snorted. “What’s the catch? You want a job?”

“Oh, no! I like being on the weather team.” He gave her a sideways grin. “… Of course… all this acreage… it’d need a weather team all its own, wouldn’t it? And maybe somepony to, y’know, boss them around?”

“Wow, straight for the jugular. I’m impressed.”

“I gotta go after an opportunity when I see one, y’know?”

“All right, but you know there’s no guarantees, right? The city will most likely seize this property.”

Bolt Buck shrugged. “Worth a shot.” They stopped, having reached the edge of the grove. Beyond was perhaps a tenth of a mile of open land, which led to the house. “So, again, what’s the plan? You don’t just come into a place like this without a plan.”

“Don’t worry your pretty little head,” she said. He could see the mask crease as she smiled. “I have a plan. Maybe.”

“‘Maybe’!?” he hissed, glaring at her. “What do you mean, ‘maybe’!?”

She gazed out across the yard, spotting a pair of ponies patrolling around the house. “I mean lay low and hold tight. This is going to be quick.” She was gone before he could say another word, slinking across the yard, her eyes fixed firmly on the two targets. She snuck in behind them, grabbing their heads and smacking them together. Bolt Buck winced at the a crack! of breaking bone, followed by a dull thud as the bodies fell limp to the ground. She waved him over, after looking around to make sure the area was clear.

“Are they…?” He looked down, his face growing pale as a trickle of blood seeped out of one stallion’s ear and turned the snow red.

“They’re fine,” she said dismissively, walking over to a pair of wooden doors laying at the foundation of the house. She grabbed the handle of one, succeeding only in rattling the door, and spat out a vicious curse. “Cellar doors are locked. Barely.” She tugged at the handle again, this time studying how much give the door had. It wasn’t much, but it was enough. “This is gonna hurt.”

“What’re you thinking?” Bolt asked, narrowing his eyes at her.

“I’m thinking I may need your help. We’ll see.” She took a firmer hold of the door’s handle, making sure her hoof’s grip was as tight as it could be, and positioned herself to give herself leverage.

And then she pulled.

Both doors rose only a bit, due to whatever lock or jamb lay behind them, but it was enough to encourage her. She pulled harder, pushing off of her back legs which she had set up against the house’s stone foundation. Her free hoof found its way to its sibling, both now gripping the handle, offering much more power. The lock inside held, possibly solid iron, but that wasn’t what she was interested in. Harder and harder she pulled, feeling her forelegs threatening to come out of their sockets, feeling her back legs wanting to wiggle and then snap under the pressure she was exerting onto them. Her neck had become a map of veins. Her teeth clenched and ground together. But, inch by agonizing inch, the doors gave way.

Bolt Buck picked up the idea, and grabbed the second door, adding his own strength to the mix. Finally they heard it: the dry crack of wood beginning to splinter.

“All right!” Snow Storm said, setting her side back down. Bolt Buck did the same. “All right,” she repeated, feeling herself smile. “We got it to crack. Now, we rip it open. On three. Ready? One… two… three!” They pulled, hearing as the door broke in more places. “Again! One… two… three!”

It was after the third time that the door finally let go. Snow Storm had pulled hard enough to send herself sprawling onto the snowy ground, the iron door handle still attached to her hoof. Bolt Buck, sweating heavily despite the chilly air, laughed at her tumbling. She glared up at him for just a moment, and then broke out into laughter herself.

“Come on,” she said after the fit had passed. She limped over to the cellar, opened now, and peered inside although there was nothing to see.

“Ladies first,” Bolt Buck offered in a gentlecolty fashion. She nodded, stepping over the threshold, feeling a chill go down her spine, for now she was truly entering the lair of the Red Hoof.

She wondered if entering Tartarus felt the same way.

5

Kabosu Rind rummaged through the house’s makeshift armory, digging out suitable weapons for his siblings. “All right, you little shits, it’s time to get serious.” He threw a crossbow at his youngest brother, scowling at how Valen fumbled and nearly dropped it. Suma, as usual, was ready to go. “The Big Fella says Guards are comin’, and we gotta take ‘em out. Got it?”

“Guards!?” Valen blanched, looking down at the crossbow in his hooves. “I’m not attacking any Guards! No way!”

“Oh, come on!” Kabosu screamed, glaring at Valen. “Grow some balls, kid! The time’s come! It’s them or us! Even a retard like you can see that!”

“No!” Valen shouted back, backing up out into the narrow hallway and raising his shaking crossbow at Kabosu. “I’m done with this! I’m done with you! You’ve abused me for too long, you… you bastard!” As soon as the word escaped his mouth, Valen felt a great weight lift off of him. It had been something he’d wanted to do for a long, long time, and now was his chance.

“How dare you? How dare you aim that thing at me!?” Kabosu raised his own weapon, aiming the bolt tip straight between Valen’s eyes.

“Boys!” Julius stepped around a corner into the hallway. “Unbelieveable!” he said, his old heart beginning to race as the scene played out before him. “My own grandchildren, about to murder each other!”

“You stay out of this!” Kabosu growled. “Your time is long gone, and you should be, too!”

“Don’t you dare talk to grandpa that way!” Valen demanded. He could feel his forelegs already growing tired from the weapon, but he didn’t dare lower it now.

“Now, now, let’s all relax here,” Julius said, stepping closer to his grandsons. “The Guard will show leniency if we surrender. Drop the crossbows and we can all get out of here. Alive.”

“I’m leaving no matter what!” Valen declared. His forelegs were feeling heavy and sweaty, making the crossbow ever more difficult to hold on to. “Come with us, Suma. You don’t have to stay with him anymore. You won’t be treated like a piece of meat anymore.”

Kabosu continued to glare viciously at Valen, but after a moment he lowered his crossbow. “Fine, you can leave. Get your ass in gear, Suma. We have to fight soon.”

Suma looked between his brothers, one older and one younger. He had been the middle child for a long time, but not always. Unwatched by an absent-minded mother, and focused too much on by an alcoholic father, he had become Kabosu’s first punching bag, the focus of his brother’s rage and hate and even fear. The convenient target, in other words, until their parents somehow managed to tolerate each other enough to conceive Valen. Then he became the focus of torment, and Suma slipped quietly into the role of Kabosu’s muscle. Not to get back into his good graces, as he didn’t believe such things existed in the first place, but only so he could be ignored. He had paid his dues, and after a while had come around to believe they all must. Didn’t Kabosu pay his own with their father, after all?

Those early years came flooding back to him; those few years where he was the outlet. Never did he lay a hoof on Valen his own self, for he knew what it was like, although it seemed as if he’d forgotten over time. Or maybe he only made himself forget because he wanted to.

“No,” Suma said simply, and moved over to his younger brother.

“What!?” Kabosu looked dumbfounded. Valen was a piece of work, but Suma? Suma never told him no.

“I said no. It’s over, Kabosu. The family is retreating and the Red Hoof is going to fall. There’s no future with his kind.” He dropped his crossbow and kicked it away. After that, he placed a hoof on Valen’s shoulder. “Come on, let’s go. I have years of being a brother to make up for.”

“Traitors!” Kabosu screamed furiously and fired. The bolt shot free from its crossbow, soaring past Suma before he even realized what had happened, and Valen screamed as the projectile shot into his left hind leg. Suma’s face contorted with fury - he trained his horn at Kabosu and blasted him backwards, sending him through a wall and into another room. There was a dull thump, and Suma turned around to see his younger brother had passed out. He lifted Valen up, draping the unconscious kid across his back, and looked at their grandfather.

“Time to go.”

“Agreed,” Julius said. “But, how about we pick up a couple of guests on the way out?”

6

The pegasus landed hard in front of Captain Leaf. “Sir! Beg to report!”

“Do so,” Leaf commanded.

“The Mare do Well and her companion trekked the length of the orchard, and managed to find what appeared to be a storm door, which she… sir, she ripped it opened.” The young scout looked both baffled and impressed, which caused Leaf to smile.

“Yes, she’s quite strong, isn’t she?”

“Yes, sir.”

“She made it in. Very good, Sentry. What of the grounds? And the house? What activity can you and yours spot?”

“Sir, the grounds are empty, but the house is active. They have an obvious defensive position, and they’re not stupid enough to lose it by sallying forth. I would make the count as… two crossbows to every window, maybe more.”

Captain Leaf nodded. “Not good, but not bad, either. Everypony, listen up! We have numbers on our side, for now. We must use this advantage while we can! Reports indicate the Red Hoof’s forces are gathering from the city in order to try and flank us, but they’ll need time to consolidate. We must keep an eye on our backside, but our primary goal here is the rescue of the hostages. I propose we form up and surround the house, with our strongest unicorns creating overlapping barriers to prevent any lucky little shit from getting a potshot on us! Our best will be near the doors that I was just told about, because I assume, and Celestia forgive me for doing so, that they will come out of that doorway. If I am wrong, and one of you others happen to see them, bring them into your fold and keep them absolutely safe from harm. I will want at least two unicorns covering them at all times once they’re out! Once they’re secure, they’re to be moved to a nearby wagon, where they will all be taken into the city, and into safety. Afterwards, our mission will be the capture… or the execution… of the Red Hoof! Am I understood!?”

“Yes sir!”

“Good. Unicorns, shields up! Pegasi, in the air! Guards, move out!”

7

Small beam of moonlight coming through dusty windows was the only source of light in the Red Hoof’s basement. Snow Storm was mildly disappointed in a way - usually, in her favorite stories, the descent into the deep, dark dungeon took a thousand steps or more, possibly as a way to build up the tension before the ultimate climax. The stairs leading to the outside had only been nineteen, however. It was silly to be upset about such a thing, she knew, but some part of her couldn’t help it.

They looked around, although there was little to see; only silhouettes of varying shapes and sizes. Snow’s imagination kept placing monsters, horrible eldritch abominations from the most twisted of fantasies, in these lightless nooks and crannies. They would be watching her with thoughtless malice, their only concern being to eat her and her companion.

These thoughts, and more, were flooding through her mind when they both saw the shadows move on the far wall. Her heart leapt into her throat when a familiar voice pierced the darkened air.

“And if we refuse to come with you?” It was Mosley Orange. It was her father.

She took off at once, galloping at full speed toward the source of his voice, the aches and pains of her body forgotten completely. She could now see the outline of both him and Annabelle, between lines of black she assumed to be bars, as well as a third pony standing in front of the makeshift cell. That latter turned as he heard something coming toward him, but it didn’t matter. She’d plow him right into the goddess-damned wall, search him for keys, and free everypony down here.

“I would suggest you surrender, friend.” That was the voice of Pick Pocket, lying alone in a cell all to himself. “Surrender and just give her the keys. If you don’t, she’s liable to tear you apart. Quite literally, I’m afraid.”

“W-wait!” But before the stranger could get another word out, the Mare do Well was on him, lifting him up and slamming him onto the stone floor, pinning him there. “I do! I do surrender!” he cried, squirming against her steel-tight grip.

“Then give me the keys,” she snarled, glaring down at him.

“Belt! They’re on my belt! Please, I just want to get out of here alive!”

“You will if you cooperate,” the Mare do Well said, running her hoof down the stallion’s side until she found it: a ring with keys hanging from it. “Which one opens the cells!?”

“T-Third one from the left!!” he said. He felt her move away, but elected to stay where he was on the floor. It seemed safer there.

She plunged the key in and roughly threw the door open, ignoring its metal clang! which rang throughout the basement, and stood there, looking at her family in the shaft of moonlight. She took a step toward them, took another, and then threw herself at them, embracing them both and pulling her mask back, letting the large hat drift to the floor.

“Finally,” she said, pulling them tighter to her, feeling the first wave of tears escape her eyes. “Finally!”

“... Snow?” Mosley Orange looked at her in disbelief. His adopted daughter’s head poking out of the Mare do Well costume. It couldn’t be, he told himself, it couldn’t. He looked over at his wife, and later that day would wish he hadn’t, for he saw her joy, but not her surprise. She knew… he thought, and then realized just how much that revelation hurt him. She knew and didn’t tell me. Neither of them did.

If they managed to get out of this ordeal alive, there was going to be a very long, and very serious, family discussion.

Meanwhile, Bolt Buck found the key and unlocked Pick Pocket’s cell. He grinned at the latter, who did not return the favor, or even give so much as a thanks. Instead he frowned, looking over at the Oranges. “This family reunion is touching and all, but I say we should blow this shack before Tartarus rains fire down on us.”

As if that were a cue, the far door leading into the house opened. Snow Storm pulled away from the Oranges, replacing the mask and the hat.

“By force, if we have to.” The voice wafting down the stairs was old, but it was hard. Mosley frowned - he knew that voice, but it had been many, many years since he’d heard it.

“... It can’t be. Julius?”

“Mos’!” Julius Rind, along with his grandsons, one carrying the other, made his way over to the cells. “Me and the boy are here to break you and yours out! Though… I see we’re a little late.” He looked around, seeing all the ponies together, even Red’s trusted little key keeper. “Mind if an old codger and his two good boys tag along?”

“Sweet Epona, what happened to him?!” the Mare do Well asked, seeing young Valen draped across Suma’s back like a sack of meat. What looked like the shaft of a crossbow bolt was jutting through his leg - she saw how his leg darkened as it went down to the hoof, suggesting quite a bit of blood loss.

“My now-disowned grandson shot the boy. What’s this world comin’ to!? Anyway, the boy’s passed out is all, but he’s gonna need some care soon enough. Son of a-... where are my manners gone!? Suma, light please.”

“Yes, sir.” Suma grit his teeth, bringing a ball of light to the tip of his horn. Most of the others winced at the blinding glare, their eyes so used to the dark basement.

“There,” Julius said, pleased. “Now that’s much better. Good work. All right, we’ve all been here long enough, I think. Suma, what do you say you finish your atonement and lead us all out of here? The Guard is out there, waiting for something to happen. We can make a break for them and the city. ”

“Yes, sir. Everypony all set? Let’s get going.”

Before any of them could move, however, a new voice cut in. It was cold and deep, and it came from the top of the stairs leading into the house. “None of you are going anywhere.”

They all turned, a collective chill running through the group, and saw the silhouette of a large stallion make his way down the steps and into the basement. He was far from the light of Suma’s horn, just an ink spot on a black backdrop, but everypony present could see on his left hoof a glistening, blood-red boot.

The Mare do Well stepped up at once, putting herself between the monster and her loved ones.

“Well, then. Here we are, at last.” The Red Hoof’s voice was booming, and full of a joviality which was underlined with unmistakable malice. “Face-to-face with the enigmatic Mare do Well. You’ve caused quite a lot of headaches, my dear.”

“I can fix that for you,” the Mare do Well growled back. “Permanently.”

“Mm, yes, you do seem to be an agent of death, don’t you? I’m sure that wasn’t your intended goal, of course, but…” He shrugged, as if to say It is what it is.

“I haven’t killed anypony!” she shouted, taking a step forward. Mosley reached out to grab her, but she shrugged him off. “You’re the killer! Murderer! There’s blood on your hooves, including my brother’s!”

“My hooves are dirty, yes, but let’s not pretend that your hooves are any cleaner, either.” The Red Hoof strode forward, coming to meet the Mare do Well halfway. “The important question now is, what are we going to do about this little situation we find ourselves in?”

“Easy,” she retorted, craning her neck to keep eye contact with the looming stallion. “You’re going to answer for everything you’ve done.”

“Oh? And a little filly like you is going to force me to cooperate? No. No, you are right. There is only one way this can end. Preferably, I would let all of you go, under the stipulation that we never deal with each other again, but that wouldn’t satisfy you, would it? You’re too tenacious… single-mindedly stubborn, if we’re to be honest with each other. You hunted me down due to an unfortunate misunderstanding, and the situation has already escalated well beyond its critical point. I’m remiss to use an old cliche, but, strictly speaking this city is not big enough for both of us to exist. And, dare I say, I am far too much for you to handle. Which leaves us with only one option.” He gave her an amiable smile, as though they were old friends instead of mortal enemies. Without warning, his horn flashed, and Snow Storm found herself thrown back, rolling across the stone floor.

Yells and cries erupted from the group. Mosley and Julius both started forward, but were held back by the others. The Mare do Well struggled to her feet, swaying as she stood back up and charged. She leapt at the Red Hoof, intending to throw her entire being at him, but his horn flashed again and she was flying backwards.

“It’s futile, girl,“ the Red Hoof said, staring bemusedly at her as she had to use the wall to pull herself up. “You will never get close enough to lay a hoof on me. I am not heartless, however; surrender wholly to me and I’ll spare your group of friends. Is that not fair?”

Snow Storm leaned against the wall, feeling a retort on the tip of her tongue. She looked over, seeing fear and anger on the faces of her companions, and the retort died before she could spit it out. Their rescue was her primary goal, wasn’t it? That’s all that mattered now. And had she really expected to not only survive, but to win the day? Like the heroes of her comic books?

“... Fine,“ she said, ignoring the erupting protests of her friends and family. “I surrender.“

Author's Note

I'm sorry it's taken me this long. I've had a lot of life changes recently - moving, getting life in order, et cetera. I have more content on the way, I promise.

Chapter Twelve

1

“See?“ The Red Hoof sneered, looking down at the Mare do Well. “That wasn’t so hard, was it? Come now, let us retreat upstairs. A proper execution deserves a last meal, after all, does it not?”

“Oh,” she said, wobbling on her hooves. “Execution, huh? At least you’re ready to accept defeat.”

Her eyes exploded in a shower of sparkling stars, and she could feel her cheek swelling up even as it numbed. Evidently, he had used the booted hoof to slap her. “I think it’s time you stopped talking,” he growled, glaring at her and summoning a ring of magic around her neck. She threw her head around, trying to throw off the ring, but it only grew tighter, digging viciously into her throat and cutting off her air. The Red Hoof watched this pathetic struggle with bared teeth; she flailed and tried to swing at him again, but the band became tighter yet and she collapsed instead, convulsing and clawing desperately at her neck while sputtering out weak curses and sickening gagging noises.

Just as she was sure to pass out, it stopped. She coughed and retched, barely able to pick herself up on shaking legs.

“Aah, see, now those sounds I can appreciate,” Hoof laughed as he trotted over to her, letting loose a hard forehoof into her ribs to keep her breathless.

She fell to her knees, gasping and wheezing for air while wishing she wouldn’t, for each breath felt like she was inhaling shards of glass.

“Do you feel that, Mare do Well? That helplessness? That burning, painful gasping at every breath, trying to regain your bearings as your body screams in its primordial, instinctual tongue to escape the thing that threatens it!?” he yelled, kicking her again. “That is what you have made me endure! That is what I have suffered since you made me your enemy! But no more. No more will I watch the shadows for some insipid mare in a cloak. No more will I dread going to an early grave… for today, I will erase you, and cast you into the dustbin of history,” he spat through gritted teeth, lighting up another ring of magic around her neck and hefting her off the ground, keeping it tight enough to keep her nearly breathless but just enough to keep her conscious, bringing her to eye level. “Although…” he began, looking at her closely. “I am a shrewd stallion after all… and not without mercy. Perhaps if I hear you scream and beg like the foal you are, you may just sway my heart to leave you a cripple,” he sneered.

In response, she raised a foreleg, taking a swing at his face, but it was weak and limp.

He gave a derisive chuckle. “Ever the fighter… in a way, I admire that tenacity. It reminds me of my own,” he said. “It’s an unfortunate one, the choice you’ve just made… but again, I am not without mercy, so I suppose I’ll leave you a quadriplegic,” he said with an almost sickeningly sweet smile as the ring of magic around her throat dispersed, but now she found herself being strung up in the air by the foreleg Hano had broken. “Hmm… Hano had told me this leg was the one he broke. How did you fix it so quickly, I wonder…?” he murmured. He then snickered, “No matter. You won’t be using it anymore after today anyway,” he said, wrapping the ring of magic around her pastern again. A flat square of magic pressed against her face, the ring beginning to pull hard on her foreleg, the pain quickly growing to near blindingly excruciating levels, as if every fiber of muscle, every tendon and ligament and every bone were being stretched to the breaking point.

Don’t scream was the only thought she could muster in such pain. It repeated itself, the only thing keeping her conscious at this point. She bit hard on the inside of her cheek, twisting her head back and forth, desperate not to give him the satisfaction he sought. She knew that if she screamed, he won, and after all that she had been through, he simply could not win.

Suddenly a loud, sickening, gut-wrenching pop rang out as Mare do Well’s shoulder joint was yanked out of its socket forcefully, her foreleg completely dislocated from the rest of her body. A wave of pain with enough power to match shattering her foreleg ripped through her with titanic force, almost instantly overloading every nerve in her body.

It was too much. All pretense of stubbornness vanished and she bellowed out an ear-splitting shriek. It lasted only a few seconds, but even that felt like multiple eternities before the sweet, calming embrace of unconsciousness enveloped her.

“Oh, Sisters, yes! That is the sound I wanted to hear!” he bellowed at the top of his lungs, a chill running up his spine as her wail of agony rang loudly in his ears. The stallion shuddered visibly, licking his lips as he held her in the air. “I think we have had our fun down here…” he said, using his magic to hurl her up the stairs and through the door, flying back into the dining area and haphazardly slamming into the large table. The table buckled under the impact, sending utensils, napkins and glasses in every direction, many of the objects landing in the lit fireplace, causing cinders to fly out from the maw of the fireplace and set the nearby curtains ablaze.

* * *

Snow Storm rolled over, groaning, trying to push away the foggy haze of her brain. Alarmingly, her shoulder felt on fire but the foreleg felt numb, almost empty. She glanced over at it, and saw it lying uselessly. She tried to flex it, but nothing happened. Which meant only one thing, of course.

Son of a… This is going to suck.

She had limited time, however, as she could hear the sound of Red’s hooves landing heavily on the staircase as he approached.

Alright… now or literally never, she thought. She quickly grabbed a piece of the broken table and bit down on it, gripping her dislocated foreleg hard. One… two… three! She then raised her foreleg and yanked it as hard as she could, biting down into the wood in her mouth to keep from screaming as the joint was forced back into place, her vision blurring as the masked absorbed tears from the overwhelming pain. She spat the wood out and laid down, her head swimming from the searing pain and the beating she had received as Red finally made his way upstairs.

“Ah! There you are, and here I thought I had accidentally killed you,” he said with a wicked smile. He looked around, noting that half the room had already become engulfed in flames, smoke billowing from under the doors leading to other areas of the house- a clear indicator the fire was spreading rapidly. “Goodness, the Rinds never did know how to dress up a place. Everything in here is flammable!” he exclaimed. “Either way, it will serve its purpose. You are clearly too weak to escape, and I am not,” he said, looking her in the eye. “How, you ask? Why, it’s simple- I can teleport,” he grins maliciously.

“Yeah?” she croaked out, her throat throbbing from both screaming and being strangled. She pulled herself up, swaying back and forth and trying not to put too much weight on her bad leg. “I’m supposed to be impressed?”

“No, but what you will be is dead.” He smiled as his body began to glow with magic. “Farewell, Mare do Well… now burn,” he snarled.

“No,” she said, lurching forward. “Not after all of this. You’re not going anywhere without me!” She leapt, jumping over a flame, coming straight at the Red Hoof just as he was about to disappear into thin air.

2

With the fire beginning to rapidly spread within the compound, Red Hoof’s minions began to scatter and pour out of the property like rats, the remaining Royal Guard quickly becoming embroiled in a vicious fight to apprehend as many as possible.

“Arrest them all! Not a single one escapes!” Leaf barked as he himself wrestled a pegasus to the ground, taking a few kicks and punches in the process.

As the fight dragged on, they all felt a strange magical energy build up nearby before there’s a loud BANG, Red himself as well as Mare do Well tumbling to the ground post-teleport. The unicorn quickly throws her off of him, rising to his hooves quickly. “How!? How were you able to follow me in my teleport!?” he roared, the unicorn in a state of apoplectic rage.

Her answer was to viciously and repeatedly slam her hoof into his face while she still had the advantage.

He staggered slightly before retaliating with a hard shot to her gut with a forehoof, followed by lifting her off the ground with his magic and slamming her back down hard.

She lunged from the ground, slamming her body into his in an attempt to bring him down to the ground.

He braced against her bull-rush, his larger frame absorbing the blow with relative ease as he caught her in the chest with a shoulder check, followed by a painful headbutt straight to her muzzle.

“Ack!” Stars exploded in her eyes. Her head swam in circles, but she kept up the attack, sending a hoof upper-cutting into his torso.

“Nnnrgh!” he grunted, coughing as she knocked the wind out of him momentarily, the unicorn snarling as he whirled around alarmingly quickly, letting loose a full-strength buck as he tried to catch her in the chest.

She fell to the ground from the blast, coughing and clutching her chest. “That all… you got?” she challenged, staggering back up and throwing herself back into the fight.

As their duel continued, the majority of Red’s forces were routed, the remaining Guardsponies drawing crossbows and circling the two ponies. “Halt! In the name of the Royal Guard!” Leaf’s voice rang out from amongst their ranks, the stallion emerging with Murdoc and Joules at his sides. “It’s over, Red. You’re done,” he said, his voice grave.

The unicorn smiled at him. “Oh, this is far from over!” He laughed, taking advantage of the momentary distraction to land a cheap shot on Mare Do Well, sending a magically-reinforced shot to the ribs hard enough she felt them bend under the force, all the air in her lungs explosively forced out of her all at once. He then took the opportunity to teleport himself to the top of a nearby overturned carriage, taking a moment to survey the scene.

“Get back here!” She staggered over to him, grabbing a rock and throwing at his head.

The rock barely reached him, Red laughing at her inability to even try to hurt him at this point. “You may think you have won, my dear Guardsponies, but this day- this war for this city- has only just had its curtain raised! You think you’ve got the upper hoof, that you have me cornered!” he said. “Well… take a guess at what a cornered animal can do!” he said, his horn beginning to glow an unnatural, luminescent green as his face contorts into a twisted smile.

A moment later, a green ray of magic fired out from the tip of his horn, carving its way across the pavement and into another overturned carriage, immediately vaporizing it and leaving nothing but a pile of dust. Murdoc, Joules and Gilded Leaf were all forced to evade, Murdoc shouting in pain as he landed on a leg that he had injured during the ensuing fight outside the Rind compound.

“That- that’s forbidden magic!” Leaf yelled, enraged. “You’re using magic that was banned by the Sisters themselves!”

“Then let them come and stop me!” he yells as he charges up another ray, taking direct aim at the Mare Do Well. “This is where we part, Mare Do Well! I will see you in Tarta-” he started, but suddenly stopped as a silver blade erupted from his chest, blood fountaining from the fatal wound. “W-What- w-why-” he coughed, sputtering as blood dripped from his lips. From behind Red stood the Neighponese stallion that once called him Master, his blade driven all the way into his back down to the hoof guard.

“I am your weapon no more,” Hano said, twisting the blade.

Red smirked. “Y-You’re… too late… traitor…” he choked out, firing off the ray of pure destructive magic aimed directly at the Mare Do Well. To her dismay, she found herself too weak to run away fast enough to avoid it, time seeming to slow as the ray approached her.

She sighed, closing her eyes. I hope this doesn’t hurt, she thought,staring at the bolt of magic coming towards her.

Seconds later, she felt a hard thud as something collided with her, sweeping her off her hooves and sending her tumbling to the dirt. She opened his eyes, and what she saw next would be forever etched in the memories of all those who witnessed it- Captain Gilded Leaf had charged forward, leaping in the path of the ray and taking it square in the chest.

The stallion’s body surged with light green magic before suddenly dissolving into dust before Snow’s very eyes, leaving only his armor behind, the metal pieces clattering to the ground loudly amidst an almost deafening silence.

“CAPTAIN!” Joules yelled at the top of his lungs, tears streaming down his face as he watched his hero and mentor selflessly give his life to save Murdoc’s. Murdoc sank to his knees, picking up the Captain’s helmet with shaking hooves, his vision blurry as tears stung his eyes.

“No… no, no, no… this… this wasn’t supposed to happen!” he choked out, touching his forehead to the Captain’s helmet.

Hano stared in horror, snarling as he planted a hoof in Red’s back, forcing him off the blade and onto the ground below. Hano followed close behind, trotting over to the Mare Do Well and dropping his blade at her hooves. “Finish the job.”

She looked at the weapon, then at the armor which only seconds before was occupied. What would become of her if, in fact, she did finish the job?

“Do it, Mare Do Well! Now is not the time to hesitate!” Hano yelled, pinning Red to the ground with one hoof.

“No,” she said, standing up and limping away. “I got what I came for. I won’t sink to his level.”

Hano stared at her for what seemed an eternity, then nodded solemnly. “Very well,” he replied, retrieving his blade and trotting back over to Red. “Burn for eternity,” he muttered, stabbing him once more, the unicorn letting out a pained gasp before falling completely still, blood pooling beneath him. In an act of brutality, he slammed his other hoof down across Red’s horn, breaking it off in one swift motion.

As the Mare Do Well left the scene, she spied Joules sitting in front of Gilded Leaf’s chest plate, his head bowed as he wept quietly, wings unfurled and limp at his sides.

The other Guards were likewise bereaved, and those who were coherent were assisting the wounded and gathering the fallen, the Rind compound finally collapsing as the flames fully engulfed the structure.

Not how I envisioned this turning out, Snow thought sadly, limping over to Joules and putting a hoof on his shoulder. “You… you gonna be okay?” was all she could think to say, even though it sounded hollow and insincere to her own ears.

He shook his head slowly, trying to wipe his face and compose himself. He looked at her, breathing heavily. “I’m glad you’re safe,” he coughed, sniffling loudly. “We need you now more than ever.”

“... It won’t be like this next time. I swear it. I’ll be here for this city.”

Joules nodded. “Good to hear,” he said, catching her as she wobbled. “Whoa, easy there.”

“I’ll take it easy,” she said, taking a deep breath, “when I have my family again.”

“I understand,” he said, looking over to Murdoc, who was being lead away on a stretcher and was waving him over. “Oh, no.”

He trotted over to his superior. Murdoc turned to look at him, pulling his gaze away from Leaf’s helmet, which rested on his chest. “...You need to tell her.”

“Tell her? Tell who what-” he said, pausing as the realization set in. “Oh no, no, no, I can’t!”

“Listen to me, Joules… she is waiting for him to come home. If I wasn’t messed up I’d do it, but… I can’t face her. Not now. Not when he gave his life for mine…” he said, passing Leaf’s helmet to Joules.

3

As soon as she heard the knock on the door, Aureate knew her world had collapsed.

Joules swallowed hard, raising a hoof to knock again as he dreaded what awaited him on the other side, the Captain’s helmet sitting in his equipment bag resting on his back.

“Who is it?” she called, almost surely knowing it would be Murdoc with grave news.

“Aureate, it’s me, Joules…” he replied.

“Come in…”

He opened the door, slowly entering the Captain’s house and shutting the door behind him. He turns to look at her, his green eyes tinged red- a clear indication he had been crying. “Aureate…”

“Was it quick?” she asked.

A few tense, heavy moments passed before he took a breath and exhaled. “...It was instantaneous. I don’t think he felt a thing,” he murmured, reaching back into his bag, slowly drawing Leaf’s helmet from within and carrying it over to her. “I’m so sorry, Aureate… your father was a model stallion, and a hero-
my hero. He saved Murdoc’s life.”

“Pardon me a moment,” she said, standing up and hurrying out of sight. Joules heard the sound of a door opening and shutting, followed by the click of a lock and the cacophonous sound of crashing noises and incoherent screaming.

Joules quietly followed after her, sitting outside what he assumed to be her bedroom door in silence.

The door ripped open suddenly. “Why you!?” she spat viciously, glaring at Joules with tears in her eyes. “Where’s Murdoc!? Where’s my godfather!? Why isn’t he here for me, either!?”

Joules jumped back slightly, but quickly recouped. “He was taken to the hospital. He was wounded when things started going south,” he said in an even tone, very carefully approaching her, having noticed that in her left hoof she seemed to be wielding a silver letter opener. “He needed desperate medical attention… so I volunteered to come for him. You deserved to know… and I wasn’t going to let you find out any other way,” he said, doing his best to cover for Murdoc.

“And why aren’t you hurt at all?”

“I am hurt, Aureate. Don’t you see my busted lip? The bruise around my eye? Can’t you hear how hard I’m breathing? I can take off my armor and show you all the other bruises and welts I took,” he said, very slowly continuing to close the distance. At this point, keeping his pride intact was the last thing on his mind.

“No, I’d rather you not,” she growled, glaring at him with all the ill will and resentment she could muster as her grip on the knife tightened.

He swallowed hard, feeling the pure malice in her eyes, but still he continued to close the distance. He only hoped that what he had in mind would be the right thing to do.

“Don’t you dare take a step closer, Joules! I’m warning you!” she yelled, tears once again stinging her eyes as she clenched the blade in her hoof.

“Aureate… just toss the knife aside,” he said, keeping his eyes on her. “Look at me- you don’t want to do this. I know how much it hurts to lose a loved one.”

“And what do you know?” she spat vitriolically. “You probably have your whole family, living in a tidy, comfy home and not worrying if your parents will ever come home!” Only too late did she realize she may have crossed the line as Joules stopped, his gaze lowering to the ground.

“They never left my old home. I lost both my parents in the same night. They were killed in a gas explosion in our old apartment,” he said, looking her in the eye as he spoke. His words took her aback, causing her to look down at her hooves in shame.

“Joules… I- I didn’t know…” she murmured.

“I know, and I’m sorry,” he said before leaping forward and pinning her to the ground, forcibly trying to wrestle the letter opener out of her hooves.

“NO!” she bellowed, writhing and struggling in his grip as she fought to free herself. “You lied to me to make me let my guard down!”

“I would never lie about that! I can show you exactly where they’re buried, but I refuse to let you follow your father!” he blurted out, finally wrenching the blade out of her hooves and tossing them away from her.

“Shut up, shut up, shut up!” she shrieked through choking sobs, her body shaking and trembling as she finally relented, the poor mare crying her eyes out. “I-I just want my daddy!” she wailed, hanging her head as the full breadth of losing her father finally struck her with all the force of a raging storm, weeping bitterly as she barely held herself up on shaking forelegs, her rear legs having given out from underneath her and forcing her into a sitting position.

Joules watched her as she wept and called out to her father, his heart aching terribly for her as he gingerly stepped forward, wrapping his forelegs around her and tenderly pulling her into a hug, the mare not fighting it in the slightest as she cried into his shoulder, weakly hugging him in return.

“It’ll be okay, Aureate… you still have Murdoc and I to lean onto,” Joules said softly. He had a good feeling his words weren’t reaching her, but he would rather try and fail than not try at all. “I’ll be there as long as you need me to be,” he said. “C’mon, let’s get you comfortable so I-”

“Don’t leave me here, please!” Aureate begged. “He would always leave me alone in his goddess-damned house and now he’s left me forever!” she exclaims. “Please… just… get me out of here,” she whimpered.

He looked at her, then nodded. “Okay. Let’s pack up some of your things and you can come to my house, all right? You can share a room with my sister,” he said, to which she nodded quietly, breaking away from him and silently moving into her room to collect some clothes and other personal belongings.

Joules gave an imperceivable sigh once she left him alone in the hallway, the stallion tapping into every last ounce of his willpower not to come apart himself- that would come later, once she was cared for.

* * *

An hour later, Joules touched down, helping Aureate to her hooves as he lead her into his family’s apartment, to which he met a very unhappy Kilo.

“Joules, where the hells have you been!? You told me there was this- this mission with the Guard going down tonight, but didn't go into detail and now look at the hour! You almost never come home this late! Do you realize how upset you made Tera and worried me!?”

“...Not now, Kilo,” Joules said softly, gazing at his older brother. Kilo opened his mouth to speak, but noticed the shaking, sniffling mare beside him.

“Who’s she?” Kilo asked with a huff.

“Aureate Leaf, the Captain’s daughter,” he said. Kilo stared for a minute before putting two and two together, his expression falling quickly.

“...I see,” Kilo said simply. “Tera, could you come out here, please? Joules is home,” he called out.

“Joules!” she cried, exploding out of her room. “Joules, you’re home! You’re okay!”

He embraced his sister more tightly than he ever had in his life. “Yeah, I’m fine, I’m sorry I scared you both… it has been a very, very bad night,” he murmured. “Listen… I need you to do me a huge favor,” he said, gesturing to Aureate. “Is it too much to lend her some space in your room? This is Aureate Leaf, Captain Leaf’s daughter. She… she really needs our help, Tera.”

“You can count on me! C’mon girl, let’s go.” Without waiting, Tera grabbed Aureate and started dragging her away. ”You can have my bed!”

Once Tera and Aureate were out of view and Tera’s bedroom door shut, Kilo looked at Joules.

“How did he die?”

“Disintegrated. Red Hoof knew forbidden magic. I don’t have the heart to tell her.”

“I wouldn’t tell her, either,” Kilo responded, turning away. It was then that he heard sniffling, looking back and giving a small, sympathetic sigh at the sight of his little brother emotionally unraveling. The older stallion curled a wing around him, pulling him over into his grip. “C’mon, little bro, I got you,” he said, guiding Joules into his own room and locking the door behind him.

4

Petunia paced around the apartment, biting her lip and glancing at the door every turn. The door was going to open any second, her heart told her. Any second before Amber came back, safe and sound. The thought that she wouldn’t buzzed around Petunia’s mind, like an insufferable insect that refuses to die even after being swatted.

To her ultimate relief, Petunia heard the sounds of keys slipping into the lock and the front door opening, Amber shuffling into the living room, covered in blood and other fluids as she yawned tiredly. “I’m hooome…” she mumbled.

Petunia let out a short scream before she could stop herself. “You’re drenched!” she said, running over to Amber and examining every centimeter of her. “Your entire coat is matted! You need to go to a hospital, now!”

“Petunia, honey, relax, none of it’s mine,” Amber said, trying to calm her down. “I think… I think I’ve found my calling in the Guard,” she said, taking off her gear and armor while not trying to make too much of a mess. “I mean, I’m a little beat up and sore, but it’s nothing some ice can’t fix.”

“Or a hot bath,” Petunia added. “So, what is it? What’re you gonna be?”

“I’m gonna be a Medic,” she said with a nod. “I saved lives today, Petunia… it- it’s a feeling like no other. I made sure families didn’t lose loved ones. Not only that, but I’m good at it too, and it has the added bonus of keeping me away from combat situations.”

“That’s great!” Petunia said, hugging Amber tightly. “I’m so happy for you! But, eugh, okay, you really need to clean up.”

“Yeah, I do,” Amber said. She then paused and gave a heavy sigh. “We, uh… I need you to come with me to get a funeral dress,” she said quietly.

“A… oh, oh no. How many were…? I’m sorry, that’s an inappropriate question.”

“We’re still not sure, but… what we do know is that the Captain Leaf was among them,” she replied.

“I bet you did all you could to try and save him,” Petunia said reassuringly, hugging Amber.

Amber stared off into the distance. “There was nothing that could be done to save him. The unicorn that killed him… he used magic that the Sisters themselves forbade,” she said, looking at Petunia, her eyes a bit misty. “I just… it’s moments like that where I really wonder if I’m in over my head, but then I bring a pony back from the brink of death and I know that I’m where I’m supposed to be…” she sighed, wiping her eyes. “I just feel terrible for Aureate. I should go see her after I visit Murdoc in the hospital…”

“And I’ll… I’ll set up the flower arrangements. As a donation. It’s the least I can do.”

Amber smiled at Petunia. “I’m glad I have you to come home to…” she said softly, giving her a kiss. “Wanna help me scrub up? I can barely lift my hooves.”

“Oh, I do,” she replied coyly, dragging Amber to the bath.

5

Charade stomped on her suitcase, using all of her considerably light weight to push down the assortment of stuff she was trying to fit in. Grunting with effort, she finally managed to clasp it shut, though it still bulged comically. She ran around the rest of the hotel room, ripping drawers out of the dressers and tossing them onto the floor, all the while mumbling and cussing to herself. “I’m getting the hell out of here… nothing left for me in this cesspool anyw-” she muttered, standing stark still at the sudden knock at her door.

Unbeknownst to her, Hano had returned, waiting for her to open the door to deliver the news of what had occurred.

“Who’s there?” she asked, grabbing the nearest object and readying herself.

She was met only with another knock at the door.

“It’s open!”

She watched the door open, and through it slowly cantered Hano, looking unusually disheveled and unkempt.

“You- where in Tartarus have you been!? We gotta get out of this place, like right now!”

“It is done… the nightmare is over,” Hano replied softly as he turned to face her.

“What do you mean?” she asked, cocking her head. Hano showed her the horn; she reacted by stuffing her hooves in her mouth before she could belt out a blood-curdling scream. “Is that…?” she muttered.

“It is.”

“Did you…?”

“I did.”

The next thing he knew, Charade collapsed onto the floor, having completely fainted.

6

Snow stood outside of the clinic room door, her heart racing. There was no possible way her parents were on the other side of that door, she told herself.

She took a deep breath, let it out in a sigh, and reached her hoof up to the knob, grimacing as her stomach furiously looped around itself. They’re not there, her brain told her, despite the voices coming from the other side. They’re gone forever.

She opened the door.

The voices went quiet as Annabelle and Mosley turned to Snow, Mosley’s gaze witheringly intense as he watched her enter. Once she had taken a seat between them, he spoke.

“...How long, Snow?”

“... Almost a year.”

“Almost a-” he started to exclaim, but restrained himself, inhaling deeply and exhaling. “What in Equestria possessed you into thinking this was a good idea!?” he whispered firmly.

She looked him straight in the eye. “Frost.”

He shook his head. “Do you think Frost would have wanted this for you? Risking your life and putting yourself in danger?” he said, staring straight back. He then sighed, leaning over to her and pulling her into a tight hug. “Why did you choose to keep this from me? As crazy as this is… if you would have just been honest with me, I would have tried to help you however I could,” he murmured.

“I… I didn’t want to scare you,“ she whispered.

“You scared me far worse seeing you stare down the Red Hoof, and me being able to do nothing to help,” he replied.

“She meant well, darling…” Annabelle said, at least trying to come to Snow’s aid.

“I know she did, Annabelle, but what is the one thing I have taught her since we brought her in?” Mosley asked. He looked at Snow. “We are a family, and family do not keep secrets. If you have something on your mind, or something troubling you, come to me, talk to me… I know you had my best intentions at heart, but if I am not made aware, I cannot help you, and believe me all I want to do is help,” Mosley whispered as Annabelle shifted over to join the hug.

“You are the daughter we were never able to have, Snow. We love you to death, and while we do not exactly agree with the methods you used, we are so incredibly grateful you are safe with us,” Annabelle murmured, kissing the side of Snow’s head.

“It may sound strange to you now, but the day you become a parent, you will remember this moment, and you will realize that for us, we would rather have given ourselves up if it meant keeping yourself safe. It is simply what you do for your children,” Mosley added.

Snow chuckled weakly as she fought back tears. “Me? Foals? Never gonna happen.”

“Mosley and I thought the same thing, and now we have you,” Annabelle smiled. “We may not have had you ourselves, but you are as much our daughter if I had carried you myself.”

“I love you guys,” she managed to choke out as the dam inside her finally broke. “Can we go home now?”

“Of course, darling,” Annabelle smiled. “Shall we, Mosley?”

“Indeed,” the stallion said. Once they received the all-clear, they were finally allowed to return home.

Epilogue

1

It was a cold ceremony that day, but a necessary one. All shifts of the Guard stood outside of Town Hall, looking up the steps as former Lieutenant Murdoc stood across from the mayor. Joules Watts watched on from the front row, standing alongside the line of his fellow Sergeants.

“It is with a heavy heart I conduct this ritual,” the mayor said, hanging his head. “On any other day, this would be a cause for celebration. I wish it were so now.”

Murdoc said nothing, simply standing there at full attention, his armor glinting in the pale sunlight.

“You have showed exemplary performance throughout your years, and now you must prove yourself once again, should you accept. Do you accept your newfound role as Captain of the Guard of Manehattan?”

“I do.”

“Then let me be the first to name you, Captain Slate ‘Murdoc’ Stonewall.”

A hushed murmur pierced the crowd - very few Guards had known Murdoc’s real name… but they all knew the name Stonewall. Unfortunately, none of them knew it in any good way.

“I thank you, mayor,” Murdoc said, allowing his old armor to be taken away in place of a shining new set. He could feel the weight of the Captain’s insignia upon his chest already. He panned across the crowd, barely hearing their stamps of approval, even despite their newfound knowledge of his name.

I hope you’re happy, father. Even now you manage to string me up. He sighed, and then braced himself for his acceptance speech.

2

After a long day of emotional draining, the Watts family finally returned home. Kilo set about making dinner while Tera stole away to her room. Aureate stood outside of the doorway, staring blankly at nothing in particular. Joules turned around, noticing she had stopped abruptly.

"You alright, Aureate?" he asked, having turned to face her.

"I guess," she replied, sighing heavily. "It's just a lot to take in.”

"You wanna talk about it?" he asked, taking a seat in front of her and shutting the door behind him.

"He's really gone, isn't he? Everything's different now.”

He stood up, moving close to her and embracing her. "He has... but you're not alone in this. I know I'm not your family, but I am your friend, and your dad meant a lot to me. If I can do right by him and you by making sure you're okay, then it's no trouble for me at all."

"I appreciate everything you're doing for me," she said with a twinkle behind her eye. "But... I want to know something…”

"... Was the Mare do Well there?”

"Yes," he said. "She was wounded trying to save the Oranges.”

"... Tell me exactly what happened. I'm ready for it.”

He looked at her, then nodded. He then spend the next half hour regaling the events of that night, going into detail about the plan, the initial attack, the Mare Do Well dueling the Red Hoof, the fire, then the final encounter in the field where Leaf met his end, and the death of the Red Hoof.

"... So it's all her fault,” Aureate muttered.

He met her words with a small frown. "What do you mean?”

"She was supposed to be Manehattan's hero... and she failed.”

He pondered her words, then sighed. "I can't... I can't really say that, because she did save a lot of lives... unfortunately, she just wasn't quick enough to save his.”

"I see..." She sauntered into the apartment, finding the picture her father gave her of him and the Mare do Well together. It was a picture she had requested with such fervor, but now... Now she saw it differently. She folded it in half, carefully tearing off the half with her dad and putting it away.

She took one final, hard look at the Mare do Well, before ripping it to shreds and throwing the pieces in the trash.

He gave a heavy sigh. I wish there was more I could do... he thought to himself.

3

Mosley set down his newspaper, getting up to answer the doorbell. “Yes?” he said, opening the door.

Julius Rind stood in the doorway of the Orange compound, flanked by his two remaining grandsons.

“Mos,” he said, staring at the doormat. “I need your help.”

“Please, come in,” he offered, stepping aside and letting them in. “What can I do for you?”

“It’s these two,” Julius said, nodding at his silent grandsons. “Please, let them work the grove. They’re good boys, they deserve better than what they got.”

Mosley looked evenly at the old sire. “Why just the boys, old friend? I was thinking of bringing on another foreman.”

Julius looked up at Mosley, not daring to believe his ears. “Truly?”

“Of course! Come join me for a drink, and we’ll discuss the details.”

4

"So, like, are we staying in this city or what?" Charade asked, laying in bed with Hano. "The Guard kinda know your face now, and you did kinda kill somepony in front of all of them."

"It... has put them in an odd position. They did see me kill the Red Hoof, but it was the Red Hoof that was killed," he mused.

"Speaking of, are you seriously gonna keep that... thing as a trophy? It gives me the creeps."

"I am concerned that if it falls into the wrong hands, it could be used as a weapon... there is still much malevolent, black magic in that horn."

"So smash it," she suggested.

"The Red Hoof had many spells active before he died... if I destroy that horn, who knows what could happen."

"I still don't like it," Charade said. "Where're you gonna put it?"

"Mm... perhaps I will put it in a locked case, then either bury it or send it to the bottom of the sea."

"Oorr," Charade added cautiously, "give it to those lovely little princesses and then beg for mercy?"

"I would not submit them to the vile darkness of the Hoof's magic. If somepony were to steal it..."

"Psh, like anypony would want it."

Hano said nothing in response. He could, in fact, think of many who would kill for such a powerful piece of black magic.

5

Snow Storm collapsed onto her bed, stretching and yawning widely. The Oranges were downstairs, discussing something-or-another, but it didn’t matter to her. That she could hear them at all was the most important thing to her. She would make absolutely sure they would never be harmed again.

Still, what did it mean for her future? Now they both knew about her secret identity, would they still approve and even support her? That also didn’t matter. She’d do it no matter what they said, not the least of which because she liked it. She liked it a lot. For the first time in her life, she was truly in control of something.

She covered herself up, and pulled her favorite stuffed toy into a tight hug. As far as she was concerned, everything was going to be all right, and now she could finally rest.